Initial Conquest of India by Turks and Their Slaves - IOSR
Initial Conquest of India by Turks and Their Slaves - IOSR
Initial Conquest of India by Turks and Their Slaves - IOSR
Create successful ePaper yourself
Turn your PDF publications into a flip-book with our unique Google optimized e-Paper software.
<strong>IOSR</strong> Journal Of Humanities And Social Science (JHSS)<br />
ISSN: 2279-0837, ISBN: 2279-0845. Volume 5, Issue 4 (Nov. - Dec. 2012), PP 01-14<br />
www.Iosrjournals.Org<br />
<strong>Initial</strong> <strong>Conquest</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>India</strong> <strong>by</strong> <strong>Turks</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Their</strong> <strong>Slaves</strong><br />
Mustafa Sareer<br />
Research Scholar Aligarh Muslim University Aligarh,Utter Pradesh 202002<br />
The very word „Turk‟ or „Türk‟ appears as the name <strong>of</strong> a central-Asian nomad people only from the<br />
sixth century A.D. onwards.When in 552 the „Turk‟ Qaghnate was founded on the Orkhon river in Mongolia.<br />
The Chinese name for the <strong>Turks</strong> was Tu-kuch, which was apparently derived from Türküt, The Mongol plural <strong>of</strong><br />
Türk.The Greeks called them Tourkoi, The Arabs Atrak (sg.Turk), while in New Persian they became known as<br />
Turkan (sg.Turk). In Sanskrit they were called Turushkāh, while the Tibetians identified all <strong>Turks</strong> with the<br />
Qarlugh tribe, <strong>and</strong> hence referred to the <strong>Turks</strong> usually as Garlog. Originally,Türk was an ethnonym which was<br />
associated with a small tribe headed <strong>by</strong> the Ashina clan; it meant „The Strong One‟ <strong>and</strong> fell within the semantic<br />
range <strong>of</strong> a whole series <strong>of</strong> tribal names which connoted „Force‟, „Violence‟, „Ferociousness‟ <strong>and</strong> so on. These<br />
original Türks or Türkü had, in the first half <strong>of</strong> the fifth century, become vassals <strong>of</strong> another nomadic empire, that<br />
<strong>of</strong> the Juan-Juan. In the middle <strong>of</strong> the sixth century, however, the <strong>Turks</strong> destroyed the Juan-Juan empire while<br />
founding there own there own nomad state. This state reached at its greatest extent from the Great Wall to the<br />
Oxus <strong>and</strong> even beyond,covering therefore not only the whole <strong>of</strong> the inner <strong>and</strong> outer Mongolia but also settled<br />
areas far to the west. Intermittently it lasted upto the middle <strong>of</strong> the eighth century.<br />
The origin <strong>of</strong> the <strong>Turks</strong>, as <strong>of</strong> other Central-Asian peoples, are obscure since the earliest tribal<br />
nomenclature is full <strong>of</strong> unresolved complexities, the evidence is scanty, fragmented <strong>and</strong> shrouded in legend.<br />
Byzantine <strong>and</strong> Chinese records <strong>of</strong> the early stages <strong>of</strong> the Turkish development are also exceedingly complicated<br />
<strong>and</strong> do not always supplement the earliest Turkish records in a sufficiently informative way. Just as the greek<br />
<strong>and</strong> Roman sources used the name „Scythians‟ for a variety <strong>of</strong> „Barbarian‟ tribes <strong>and</strong> the Byzantine sources used<br />
the name „Turk‟ in the same loose way. So the Chinese used a word like „hu‟ „Barbarian‟ or a „tribal‟ name like<br />
„Hiung-nu‟, for various ethnic groups (which were moreover in constant flux). The idea prevailed in the Chinese<br />
accounts that the Turkish-speaking tribes <strong>of</strong> the seventh century were all descended from the Hiung-nu, which in<br />
practice meant little more than that they were neither Chinese nor Iranian. Al-Biruni, in his Kitab al-Hind, dates<br />
the beginning <strong>of</strong> the days <strong>of</strong> the <strong>Turks</strong>‟ (āyyām at-turk) from the time when they seized power in Ghazna under<br />
the Sāmāni dynasty <strong>and</strong> sovereignty fell to Nasir ad-Daula Sabuktigin. In all appearences this was an age when<br />
linkages between nomadic steppe populations <strong>of</strong> Central Asia <strong>and</strong> the sedentary civilizations <strong>of</strong> the middle East,<br />
China <strong>and</strong> <strong>India</strong> crossed a critical threshold where<strong>by</strong> a series <strong>of</strong> conquests was set <strong>of</strong>f which climaxed with the<br />
„Mongol Storm‟ in the thirteenth century. These conquests were the result <strong>of</strong> an enhanced effectiveness <strong>of</strong> the<br />
social <strong>and</strong> military organization <strong>of</strong> the Central-Asian nomads which allowed them to transcend earlier tribal<br />
limitations. We also find, at this time, increasing numbers <strong>of</strong> detribalized <strong>Turks</strong> being imported into the Islamic<br />
world as military slaves. A situation arises hich saw the people <strong>of</strong> Turko-Mongol origin-rather than Arabs or<br />
Iranians- becoming the most important ruling elites <strong>of</strong> the Islamic Middle East <strong>and</strong> <strong>India</strong> henceforward. In the<br />
west, it was the <strong>Turks</strong> who took parts <strong>of</strong> Anatolia <strong>and</strong> Asia Minor from Byzantium, defying Latin Christianity<br />
(which responded with the crusades), <strong>and</strong> ultimately opening the way for the establishment <strong>of</strong> Ottoman power in<br />
parts <strong>of</strong> Europe. In the East, in al-Hind, the <strong>Turks</strong> added the Punjab <strong>and</strong> subsequently most <strong>of</strong> the Gangetic plain<br />
or Hindustan to the conquests <strong>of</strong> Islam, establishing the Sultanate <strong>of</strong> Delhi in the thirteenth century.<br />
Originally, <strong>by</strong> definition almost, the <strong>Turks</strong> (including those that conquered <strong>India</strong>) came from Central<br />
Asia. The early Arabic texts <strong>of</strong>ten refer to all inhabitants <strong>of</strong> the Central-Asian steppes as <strong>Turks</strong> indiscriminately,<br />
but this is an area <strong>of</strong> which the boundaries are nowhere given. The expression „Central Asia‟ is vaguely<br />
understood to refer the l<strong>and</strong>locked region between the Ukraine or Rumania, Hungary <strong>and</strong> the Chinese wall<br />
which is completely isolated from oceanic influences <strong>and</strong> hence is largely an arid <strong>and</strong> in part cold zone. In the<br />
fifth <strong>and</strong> sixth century the <strong>Turks</strong> are known to have been tributary to the Juan-Juan <strong>and</strong> to have served as their<br />
Blacksmith slaves <strong>and</strong> Iron workers. From the year 545 A.D. the <strong>Turks</strong> began to rid themselves <strong>of</strong> Juan-Juan<br />
overlordship. A year later their leader was in a position to dem<strong>and</strong> a Juan-Juan princess in marriage. Ten years<br />
later the <strong>Turks</strong> had defeated the Juan-Juan decisively. Recognition <strong>by</strong> the western Wei was acquired soon.<br />
Bumin became the <strong>Turks</strong> first Emperor ruling from the Great Wall to the borders <strong>of</strong> Iran,as well as in the far<br />
north. A victory over the Hephthalites followed, <strong>and</strong> control over the entire steppe can now be said, for the first<br />
time to have been in the h<strong>and</strong>s <strong>of</strong> a single ethnic group in the sense <strong>of</strong> a nomad human population with shared<br />
ancestry, myths, histories <strong>and</strong> cultures, having an association with a specific territory <strong>and</strong> a sense <strong>of</strong> solidarity.<br />
The most crucial date in the Turkish encounter with Islam is perhaps 751 A.D., the year <strong>of</strong> the battle <strong>of</strong> Talas<br />
river, when an alliance <strong>of</strong> Arabs, Tibetans <strong>and</strong> Qarlug <strong>Turks</strong> achieved a victory over the Tang Chinese. From<br />
that date onwards Turkish peoples began to assimilate within the sedentary Muslim world in considerable<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
1 | Page
<strong>Initial</strong> <strong>Conquest</strong> Of <strong>India</strong> By <strong>Turks</strong> And <strong>Their</strong> <strong>Slaves</strong><br />
numbers. The Qarlugh <strong>Turks</strong> or „Qarakhanids‟(who may still have been claiming Ashina Descent) were the first<br />
to undergo almost complete sedentarization, after moving into Farghana, an area which in the ninth century was<br />
gradually becoming Islamicized. The Qarlughs established capitals at Kashgar in Sinkiang <strong>and</strong> Balasaghum in<br />
the valley <strong>of</strong> the Chu river. <strong>Their</strong> rulers converted to Islam after the middle <strong>of</strong> the tenth century, <strong>and</strong> in 961 A.D.<br />
This was followed <strong>by</strong> the conversion <strong>of</strong> some 100,000 Turkish „Tents‟ in the area. More precise <strong>and</strong> reliable<br />
knowledge emerged among the Muslims <strong>by</strong> the ninth century, when the Samanids extended the frontier along<br />
the Syr Darya <strong>and</strong> <strong>Turks</strong> began to enter the Caliphate as military slaves.<br />
There do not appear to have been any Turkish invasion on the North-western frontier or elsewhere, <strong>and</strong><br />
we do not hear at all <strong>of</strong> Muslim <strong>Turks</strong> in al-Hind, before the late tenth <strong>and</strong> eleventh century.If we could identify<br />
various groups from central Asia which migrated into the subcontinent in earlier times, these were not the<br />
Turkish. The first real evidence <strong>of</strong> <strong>Turks</strong> in al-Hind comes from Kashmir during Lalitaditya Muktapida‟s reign.<br />
This king, while extending his powers into central Asia, is recorded to have recruited soldiers from the western<br />
Central-Asian highl<strong>and</strong>s <strong>and</strong> Tukharistan. Al-Biruni has recorded that the people <strong>of</strong> Kashmir celebrated an<br />
annual festival to commemorate the victory <strong>of</strong> their king Muttai (Muktapida) over the <strong>Turks</strong>. <strong>India</strong>n vernacular<br />
sources describe the conquest at length as „The opening <strong>of</strong> the gates <strong>of</strong> Hind‟.<br />
While inscriptions in sanskrit which survived from these centuries frequently mention the violent<br />
erruptions <strong>of</strong> the Turushkas, the „Country Conquering <strong>Turks</strong>‟ , „Beef-eating barbarians (mlecchas)‟ , „Shaka<br />
princes‟ , or at a somewhat later stage, <strong>of</strong> the „Mongols‟ (Mudgalas). To piece together a coherent narrative to<br />
the conquest, however , from the late tenth to the early thirteenth century, would be impossible on the basis <strong>of</strong><br />
the <strong>India</strong>n materials alone. It is disconcertingly difficult even with the aid <strong>of</strong> the Arabic <strong>and</strong> Persian sources. The<br />
latter however, on the most basic level, deal with sequences <strong>of</strong> events (rather than individual events), <strong>and</strong> they<br />
allow us to distinguish two stages in the conquest: the first, commonly called, The Ghaznavid Period, from 977<br />
to 1186 A.D. ; <strong>and</strong> the second, The Ghurid Period, from 1186 to 1206 A.D.<br />
Mahmuds dynasty, The Ghaznavids or Yaminids (352-582/962-1186), was a Turkish stock; its<br />
effective founder, Mahmuds father Sabüktagin, had been a Turkish slave comm<strong>and</strong>er. At its greatest extent, the<br />
Ghaznavid empire embraced an area from Rayy <strong>and</strong> Isfahān in Persia as far as Hānsi in the eastern Punjab.<br />
Mahmud himself, who conducted no less than seventeen expeditions against Pagan <strong>India</strong>n rulers <strong>and</strong> who also<br />
rooted out the Ismailis from the cities <strong>of</strong> Multan <strong>and</strong> Mansura, was rewarded <strong>by</strong> the „Abbasid Caliph for his<br />
services to Sunni Islam with the laqab <strong>of</strong> Yamin-al-Dawla‟(“Right H<strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> the State”). The main concern <strong>of</strong> the<br />
Ghaznavid <strong>Turks</strong>, from the beginning, appears to have been to penetrate into the major river valleys, <strong>of</strong> the<br />
Indus first,then the „Five River L<strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> Punjab‟ <strong>and</strong> finally the „Two River L<strong>and</strong>-The Ganga-Yamuna<br />
Doab‟.The very earliest expansion towards east,into al-Hind began under Alptagin, in the period 933-963 A.D.,<br />
when his general Sabuktagin raided Lamghan <strong>and</strong> Multan.<br />
In the first year <strong>of</strong> his reign, in 977-8 A.D.,Sabuktagin also conquered Bust, the second most important<br />
fortified city in Sijistan (after Zaranj).Qusdar, another fortified Muslim town in Turan (Sind), which gave its<br />
name to an entire sub region, fell to the Ghaznavid in the same year <strong>and</strong> then the entire province <strong>of</strong> Q<strong>and</strong>har. On<br />
a third occasion,in 991 A.D,the assembled army <strong>of</strong> a coalition <strong>of</strong> <strong>India</strong>n Kings headed <strong>by</strong> the Hindu Shahi was<br />
dispersed, after which Ghaznavid power was established in virtually all areas <strong>of</strong> the west <strong>of</strong> the Indus.<br />
Sabuktagins son <strong>and</strong> successor Mahmud (r.998-1030), obtaining caliphal sanction (mauqif-i-Khilafat) for his<br />
actions, exp<strong>and</strong>ed the Ghaznavid empire as far as the Caspian Sea, <strong>and</strong> from Samarq<strong>and</strong> to Ray, while invading<br />
Hind about seventeen times <strong>and</strong> ultimately establishing permanent control over the Punjab. During renewed<br />
campaining into Lamghan, <strong>and</strong> to Peshawar (Ar. Parshawar), Waihind, on the road from Peshawar to Lahore,<br />
was taken from the Hindu Shahi. In 1004-05 followed the conquest <strong>of</strong> Bhatinda or Tabarhind,which,together<br />
with Bhatnair, Sirsa <strong>and</strong> Abahr,was one <strong>of</strong> the four important forts in the path <strong>of</strong> any invader from the North-<br />
West, <strong>and</strong> had to be reduced in order to gain access to the trans-Gangetic plain. Nagarkot (Bhima Naghara) was<br />
taken in 1008, <strong>and</strong> again Waihind. Much further inl<strong>and</strong> (Al-Utbi says in the middle <strong>of</strong> al-Hind). The capture <strong>of</strong><br />
Narayan (present Narayanpur, near Alwar,Rajasthan) appears to have been aimed at gaining another route <strong>of</strong><br />
access to the Ganges- Yamuna Doab.Similarly, Nardin (N<strong>and</strong>ana, N<strong>and</strong>una) on the northern spur <strong>of</strong> the salt<br />
range in the Jud hills, still in the h<strong>and</strong>s <strong>of</strong> a Hindu Shahi subordinate, was taken to gain comm<strong>and</strong> over the main<br />
route to the Doab,‟the most glorious victory <strong>of</strong> islam since the time <strong>of</strong> the Prophet. When the Turkish armies,<br />
after opening these gates, finally broke through to the middle country, the Temple City <strong>of</strong> Thaneswar (Ar.<br />
Tanisar, Tanishar), to the north <strong>of</strong> Delhi, was destroyed first, probably in 1011 (The city was entered<br />
unopposed), then Mathura (Matra, Mahura, Matura)(also entered without opposition), on the Yamuna, then the<br />
capital city,Kanauj (Qanauj, Qannauj), which was still governed <strong>by</strong> a Pratihara ruler that Al-Utbi refers to as<br />
„The pre-eminent <strong>India</strong>n King‟ (muqaddam-i-muluk-i-hind). Mahmud returned to Ghazna after this, but in the<br />
fall <strong>of</strong> the same year 1019 crossed the Yamuna again,<strong>and</strong> now possibly for the first time,the Ganges, in attack on<br />
the Ch<strong>and</strong>ellas, <strong>by</strong> that time the most powerful rulers <strong>of</strong> the North <strong>India</strong> in Jejakabukti (Bundelkh<strong>and</strong>),<br />
Khajuraho, <strong>and</strong> Gwalior. Lahore was taken without opposition some year later. The forts <strong>of</strong> Kalanjar <strong>and</strong><br />
Gwalior (Gwaliyar) were taken from the Ch<strong>and</strong>ella ruler in 1022-3. Somnath the wealthy harbor <strong>and</strong> pilgrimage<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
2 | Page
<strong>Initial</strong> <strong>Conquest</strong> Of <strong>India</strong> By <strong>Turks</strong> And <strong>Their</strong> <strong>Slaves</strong><br />
centre in Saurashtra-Gujrat (which had been deemed safe behind the desert <strong>and</strong> boasted „the greatest idol <strong>of</strong> al-<br />
Hind‟),was destroyed in 1025-6. Mahmuds son <strong>and</strong> successor Masud(r.1030-41) did not ab<strong>and</strong>on plunder raids<br />
<strong>and</strong> military campaigns deep into <strong>India</strong>, beyond the confines <strong>of</strong> the area which was now the formal Ghaznavid<br />
dominion under an investure patent sent from Baghdad in 1030-31. In 1030-31 a significant new initiative was<br />
the first invasion <strong>of</strong> Awadh under Sayyid Salar Masud Ghazi, a nephew <strong>of</strong> Mahmud, who had been born in<br />
1015.From a military point <strong>of</strong> view, it was a complete failure, <strong>and</strong> hardly any <strong>of</strong> the invaders returned alive. An<br />
account <strong>of</strong> it is given in an historical romance written <strong>by</strong> a sufi,`Abd ar-Rehman Chishti‟ during the reign <strong>of</strong> the<br />
Mughal emperor Jahangir entitled `Mirat-i-Masudi‟.This work is said <strong>by</strong> its author to have been mainly based on<br />
a book called the `Tawarikh-i-Mahmudi‟ written <strong>by</strong> Mahmud Ghaznavi, a servant <strong>of</strong> Amir Sabuktigin <strong>and</strong> one<br />
<strong>of</strong> the followers <strong>of</strong> Sayyid Salar who related events <strong>of</strong> which he had personal knowledge. There are numerous<br />
tombs scattered all over the northern districts <strong>of</strong> Awadh,which are said to cover the remains <strong>of</strong> martyers <strong>of</strong><br />
Sayyid Salars army. Bahraich was probably reached in 1033, <strong>and</strong> Sayyid Salar appears to have been able to<br />
repeatedly defeated the local rais on the bank <strong>of</strong> river Kosala(probably Kauriala), until reinforcements arrived in<br />
the Hindu camp <strong>and</strong> the `Prince <strong>of</strong> martyrs‟ fell with virtually all his followers. Bahraich is still celebrated for<br />
the shrine <strong>of</strong> Sayyid Salar. Another successful attempt to seize the wealth <strong>of</strong> Banaras undertaken <strong>by</strong> a rebellious<br />
governor <strong>of</strong> the Punjab,Ahmad Nayaltigin, a son <strong>of</strong> Mahmud,in 1033.Nayaltigin joined <strong>by</strong> the ghazis <strong>and</strong> the<br />
army <strong>of</strong> Lahore crossed the Ganges <strong>and</strong> going down the left bank arrived at Banaras,`where no army <strong>of</strong> Islam<br />
had ever reached‟,plundering the markets <strong>and</strong> returning with great spoil. By 1033,the year <strong>of</strong> famine, it was<br />
becoming clear that the great age <strong>of</strong> Ghaznavid conquests was drawing to a close.The Seljuqs were rapidly<br />
emerging as the dominant power in the eastern Islamic world.<br />
The Ghaznavids retained their possessions in the northern <strong>and</strong> eastern Afghanistan, as well as their<br />
<strong>India</strong>n conquests for a century more,until the rise <strong>of</strong> the Ghurids.In the year 1079-80 there are reports <strong>of</strong> new<br />
campaigns under Ibrahim but the dates are not sure. Between 1066-1070,one <strong>of</strong> the Ibrahims sons appears to<br />
have led an army <strong>of</strong> Ghazis <strong>and</strong> 40,000 cavalry into the doab.Inscriptions <strong>of</strong> the Gahadavalas from 1090<br />
mentions a tax, called the `Turushkad<strong>and</strong>a‟,`Turkish Punishment‟,which was possibly a defence tax<br />
(Turkenhilfe) or an amount which was set apart to be paid as tribute to the Ghaznavids.After the death <strong>of</strong> Masud<br />
III in 1118,however, Seljuq suzerainty was established over Ghazna.The real menace to the Ghaznavids came<br />
not from the Seljuqs but from the Shansabanis <strong>of</strong> Ghur.<br />
Muizz-ud-Dins family, the Shansabanids, as designated <strong>by</strong> Minhaj-i-Siraj originated among the petty<br />
princes (muluk-sing. malik) <strong>of</strong> Ghur, the mountainous region east <strong>of</strong> Herat. The dynasty was designated as<br />
Shansabani‟s <strong>by</strong> Minha-i-Siraj as they descended from an ancestor named Shansab.In 12th century an event <strong>of</strong><br />
supreme importance for the history <strong>of</strong> central Asia happened <strong>and</strong> it was the rise <strong>of</strong> Khwarizm <strong>and</strong> Ghor <strong>and</strong> their<br />
eventual struggle for the mastery <strong>of</strong> Khurasan. Atsiz, the founder <strong>of</strong> khwarizms greatness, was originally a loyal<br />
vassal <strong>of</strong> Sanjar until jealously the latter‟s courtiers drove him to open revolt in 533/1138. Sanjar defeated him<br />
<strong>and</strong> appointed his nephew Sulaiman to his <strong>of</strong>fice. As soon as Sanjar‟s back was turned Atsiz advanced <strong>and</strong><br />
drove Sulaiman out <strong>of</strong> Khwarizm. Sanjar defeated him two more times in 538-1143 <strong>and</strong> 542/1147 respectively.<br />
Before Atsiz‟s death in 551/1156 he had annexed J<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> Mankishlagh <strong>and</strong> had imposed something like<br />
suzerainty over the Khan <strong>of</strong> Samarq<strong>and</strong>. Arsalan-II, the successor <strong>of</strong> Atsiz, followed his father‟s imperialist<br />
policy with steadfast resolution. He provoked the Qarakhitai‟s to invade his territories in 567/1172, first <strong>by</strong><br />
siding with Khan <strong>of</strong> Samarq<strong>and</strong> in a conflict with Qarlughs <strong>and</strong> then <strong>by</strong> refusing to continue the annual tribute,<br />
Khwarizmi army was decisively defeated. In Khurasan the Khwarizm Shah failed to make much headway; the<br />
Ghuzz <strong>and</strong> lately, the Qarakhitai, arrested his efforts. His preoccupations, however provided opportunity to the<br />
rulers <strong>of</strong> the petty principality <strong>of</strong> Ghor, to extend their power quietly at the cost <strong>of</strong> the war leaders holding the<br />
province. From their insignificant position as the chiefs <strong>of</strong> the mountain fortress <strong>of</strong> Ghor, they came into<br />
prominence during the reign <strong>of</strong> Ghaznavid Bahram, who perfidiously murdered Malik Qutubuddin Hasan, a<br />
Ghorid prince who had taken refuge at his court <strong>and</strong> been married to one <strong>of</strong> Bahram‟s daughters. This roused the<br />
wrath <strong>of</strong> Saifuddin Suri, brother <strong>of</strong> the murdered prince, who thereupon invaded Ghazni <strong>and</strong> drove Bahram from<br />
the city. He soon returned in 543-1148 <strong>and</strong> taking advantage <strong>of</strong> the absence <strong>of</strong> the Ghoride troops, then<br />
wintering at home, seized Saifuddin <strong>and</strong> sent his head to Sanjar. Alauddin Hussain, Saifuddin‟s younger brother,<br />
then advanced on Ghazni <strong>and</strong> wreaked a terrible vengeance. After plundering the city he set fire to the buildings,<br />
which were left burning for seven days, <strong>and</strong> massacred the whole population. This action, which earned him the<br />
unenviable nickname <strong>of</strong> „Jahan Soz‟ (The world Burner), <strong>and</strong> he took for himself the title <strong>of</strong> Sultan. It was<br />
Husayn‟s nephew Ghiyath-ud-Din Muhammad b. Sam (558-599/1163-1203), who expelled the Ghuzz from<br />
Ghazna in 569/1173 <strong>and</strong> installed there his younger brother Muizz-ud-Din (formerly Shihab-ud-Din)<br />
Muhammad. Under Ghiyath-ud-Din <strong>and</strong> Muizz-ud-Din, who throughout cooperated more or less harmoniously,<br />
the Shansabanids or Ghurids, since they had reduced to Subordinate Status the other maliks <strong>of</strong> the region<br />
emerged as one <strong>of</strong> the great powers <strong>of</strong> the Islamic world. <strong>Their</strong> political seat was the fortress <strong>of</strong> Firuzkuh,<br />
identified <strong>by</strong> Andre Maricq in 1957 with ruins at Jam on the middle Hari Rud, some 200 Km. east <strong>of</strong> Herat.<br />
Encouraged <strong>by</strong> the Caliph, from whom he obtained the title Qasim Amir Al-Muminin (Partner <strong>of</strong> the<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
3 | Page
<strong>Initial</strong> <strong>Conquest</strong> Of <strong>India</strong> By <strong>Turks</strong> And <strong>Their</strong> <strong>Slaves</strong><br />
Comm<strong>and</strong>er <strong>of</strong> Faithful), Giyath-ud-Din engaged in a duel for Khurasan with the Khwarizmshahs, in which,<br />
prior to his death in 599/1203 the Ghurids definitely had the better <strong>of</strong> it. Muizz-ud-Din, who like Giyath-ud-Din<br />
bore the title <strong>of</strong> Sultan, ably seconded his bother‟s efforts; but he also looked eastwards.<br />
The Ghurid conquest <strong>of</strong> Hind was initiated from Ghazna. Having defeated the Ghuzz at Ghazna in<br />
1173, Giyath-ud-Din had placed the city in the charge <strong>of</strong> his younger brother Muizz-ud-Din, the future<br />
„Conqueror <strong>of</strong> Hind‟ (Khursau-i-hindgir); who „ascended the throne <strong>of</strong> Ghazna like Mahmud‟. One difference<br />
was that Muizz-ud-Din received Ghazana as a family appanage. Once installed at Ghazna, Muizz-ud-Din was<br />
not slow to appropriate the Ghaznawids role as the st<strong>and</strong>ard bearer <strong>of</strong> orthodox Islam in the subcontinent. He<br />
made war on the Ismāilis in Multan <strong>and</strong> captured the city in (571/1175-6) <strong>and</strong> then captured Daybul in Indus<br />
Delta in 578/1182-3. Certainly he is praised for his warfare against the Shiis. The annexation <strong>of</strong> the remaining<br />
Ghaznawid territories was undoubtedly his principal goal. A series <strong>of</strong> campaigns from 577/1181-2 onwards<br />
secured first tribute from Khusraw Malik <strong>and</strong> then,in 582/1186, the capitulation <strong>of</strong> Lahore. Khusraw Malik was<br />
sent to Giyath-ud-Din <strong>and</strong> later put to death in captivity.The beginning <strong>of</strong> Turkish ascendency over the Islamic<br />
world was contemporaneous with the emergence <strong>of</strong> a new fighting order is <strong>India</strong>n society. The Arab had to face<br />
Brahmin dynasty in Sindh, the <strong>Turks</strong> faced the Rajput. After the end <strong>of</strong> Harsha‟s empire in 7th Century saw a<br />
new aristocracy taking gradual shape. This was the „Rajput‟ (not encountered in the Muslim sources before the<br />
sixteenth century) who for the next few centuries championed a resuscitated Brahmanism <strong>and</strong> controlled the<br />
destiny <strong>of</strong> North <strong>India</strong>. He had points <strong>of</strong> resemblance with the Turk. To both, the sword was the means <strong>of</strong><br />
achieving glory; philosophical speculation held no attraction for either <strong>of</strong> them; clannishness <strong>and</strong> a blind loyalty<br />
characterized the two peoples; a kind <strong>of</strong> feudalism featured both the political systems. But the Rajput excelled<br />
the <strong>Turks</strong> in reckless bravery <strong>and</strong> a chivalrous sense <strong>of</strong> honor that led him to commit self-destruction rather than<br />
suffer defeat or go down in his own estimation.<br />
The Arabs had faced an effete people in Sind, to the <strong>Turks</strong> was opposed this virile warrior race who<br />
ruled the country from the Siwalikh to the Vindhyas. But the Rajput thirst for military glory proved his nemesis,<br />
for it led to constant wars <strong>and</strong> to political disintegration. The Gurjara-Pratihara Empire had given a way to a<br />
multi-state system in which a ceaseless struggle for lord – paramountcy was the order <strong>of</strong> the day. Twelfth<br />
century <strong>India</strong> was indeed, a tempting prize for the l<strong>and</strong> hungry <strong>Turks</strong>.<br />
The nature had provided a narrow entrance to the Ganges valley (a belt <strong>of</strong> l<strong>and</strong> not exceeding three<br />
hundred miles in breadth <strong>and</strong> skirted <strong>by</strong> the forbidding Himalayas <strong>and</strong> central <strong>India</strong> wilderness on either side)<br />
which is not difficult to guard. The Aravalli hills from the southwest <strong>and</strong> the Siwalikh (Sapadalaksha) from the<br />
north-east approach each other across the plain separating the Punjab from the Ganges valley, leaving a<br />
conveniently narrow gap not more than a hundred miles in width. Through this gap, or to use a commoner term<br />
bottleneck, alone, the Ganges valley or to use the name given <strong>by</strong> the Muslims, Hindustan could be approached<br />
militarily from the west. The ordinary route from beyond the Sulaiman mountains in those days was not the<br />
well-known Khaiber pass, nor the Bolan in the south, but through the Gomal, which led to Dera Ismail Khan<br />
<strong>and</strong> thence to upper Sind Sagar Doab. The Khaiber, Bolan <strong>and</strong> the less accessible Kurram <strong>and</strong> Tochi passes<br />
were not used <strong>by</strong> trading caravans to the same extent as the Gomal passage which was the normal military route.<br />
Throughout the 13th Century the first point <strong>of</strong> attack for an invading army from beyond the Sulaiman<br />
range was Multan or Uch <strong>and</strong> not Lahore or Peshawar. From Ghazni the shortest route to Punjab was through<br />
the Kurram, Tochi <strong>and</strong> Gomal Passes <strong>and</strong> Khaiber involved a long detour through the north. Politically the<br />
Khaiber area was not safe.The tribes inhabiting the northern Sind Sagar Doab were perpetually hostile. His<br />
(Muizz-ud-din) earliest incursion into the Dār al-Harb had ended in disaster. Passing through Multan <strong>and</strong> Uchh<br />
in 1178/574, he struck across the Rajputana desert <strong>and</strong> arrived with an exhausted army at the foot <strong>of</strong> Mt. Abu<br />
where he found the fresh troops <strong>of</strong> Mularaja II waiting to oppose his progress. In the engagement, fought near<br />
hill <strong>of</strong> Kayadra. In an opposition which was not <strong>of</strong> Muizz-ud-din‟s choosing he suffered a signal defeat. It was<br />
the defeat not only <strong>of</strong> his forces but also <strong>of</strong> his plans. For him Hindustan now appeared to have only one<br />
practicable approach <strong>and</strong> the annexation <strong>of</strong> the Ghaznawid Punjab became more a strategic than a political<br />
necessity. The next few years accordingly found him making a determined <strong>and</strong> gradual advance through<br />
Khusrau Malik‟s dominion. Peshawar was taken in 1179; Sialkot fell in 1185, <strong>and</strong> Lahore, after three<br />
expeditions was finally occupied in 1186, <strong>and</strong> with his own governor installed at Lahore, he now found himself<br />
in possession <strong>of</strong> the Indus basin <strong>and</strong> in a strategic position to advance further into the fertile plains <strong>of</strong> <strong>India</strong>. His<br />
was only the most successful <strong>of</strong> the many attempts made <strong>by</strong> the <strong>Turks</strong> from the northwest to obtain a foothold in<br />
Hindustan all <strong>of</strong> which may therefore be regarded as preliminaries to Tarian. Muizz-ud-din brought to<br />
successful end a century <strong>of</strong> reconnoitering activity, a programme <strong>of</strong> military action <strong>of</strong> which he was not the<br />
conqueror. On these occassions the Muslim invaders were repeatedly repulsed.<br />
The Chauhanas who ruled the territory extending from Ajmer to Delhi <strong>and</strong> thus guarded the entrance<br />
into Hindustan felt pressure <strong>of</strong> Muslim invasions. Durlava II <strong>of</strong> Sambher is said to have lost his life in fighting<br />
the <strong>Turks</strong>, Ajayadeva is credited with having repeatedly defeated the Muslim intruders. In the reign <strong>of</strong><br />
Vigraharaja IV they advanced on Balbera (modern Rupnagar in Kishangarh). The Delhi pillar inscription <strong>of</strong> this<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
4 | Page
<strong>Initial</strong> <strong>Conquest</strong> Of <strong>India</strong> By <strong>Turks</strong> And <strong>Their</strong> <strong>Slaves</strong><br />
kind dated V.S. 1220/1163A.D record his extermination <strong>of</strong> the malecchas <strong>and</strong> restoration <strong>of</strong> the country to the<br />
Aryas.A more definite evidence <strong>of</strong> the threatening advance <strong>of</strong> the <strong>Turks</strong> is furnished <strong>by</strong> an inscription <strong>of</strong><br />
Prithviraja I recording the fortification <strong>of</strong> the frontier town <strong>of</strong> Hansi to check the progress <strong>of</strong> “the Hammira who<br />
has become the cause <strong>of</strong> anxiety to the world. The mention <strong>of</strong> Hansi along the Pakpattan indicates the tract<br />
through which the Turkish attacks were being delivered. Subsequently, at a date which is variously given as<br />
583/1187-8 or 587-1191 Muizz-ud-Din invaded eastern Punjab <strong>and</strong> established a garrison at Tabarhindh<br />
(Bhatinda), situated about a hundred miles north <strong>of</strong> Hansi. He left Ziauddin <strong>of</strong> Tulak with 12,000 troops to hold<br />
it till his return. But Prithviraja in person <strong>and</strong> his subordinate Govindraja <strong>of</strong> Delhi recovered the fortress. In the<br />
battle fought near the village <strong>of</strong> Tarain, not far from the fort. In this battle Muizz-ud-din was decisively beaten.<br />
Prithviraj immediately invested the fortress but it took him thirteen months to force Ziauddin to surrender.<br />
Muizz-ud-din returned in 588/1192 <strong>and</strong> once more met his chauhana adversary on the field <strong>of</strong> Tarain. He<br />
divided his forces into five divisions, four <strong>of</strong> which engaged the enemy on all sides. At the end <strong>of</strong> the day the<br />
fifth division, kept in reserve, attacked the exhausted enemy <strong>and</strong> thus decided the issue, Kh<strong>and</strong>i Rai (Govinda<br />
Rai) was killed <strong>and</strong> Prithviraja trying to escape, was captured near Sarsuti. <strong>and</strong> at Ajmer he was put to death.<br />
This victory laid the whole Chauhana kingdom at Muiz-ud-din's feet Hansi, Kuhram <strong>and</strong> Sarsuti, all places <strong>of</strong><br />
military importance, were immediately occupied <strong>and</strong> garrisoned. This victory at Tarain also seems to have<br />
constituted a turning point in two respects. Firstly, the Hindu chiefs <strong>of</strong> the eastern Punjab undertook to pay<br />
tribute to Muizz-ud-din. And in the second place, it is from this moment that we can date the establishment <strong>of</strong> a<br />
permanent Muslim force in the region, at Indraprashta (Indrapat), near Delhi. But not on uniform basis. At<br />
Inderpat near Delhi an occupation army was stationed under the comm<strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> Qutubuddin Aibak who was to act<br />
as Muizz-ud-din's representative in <strong>India</strong>. The conqueror then returned to his central Asian projects (leaving<br />
Aibak with wide powers to consolidate <strong>and</strong> extend the conquests) where from he returned to <strong>India</strong> for each cold<br />
season to take charge <strong>of</strong> the war against the infidel.<br />
In Ramzan 588/1192 Aibak defeated <strong>and</strong> slain a Hindu chief whom Hasan Nizami calls Jatwan in<br />
Bagar. He then crossed the Jumna to establish a military base in upper Doab. The greater part <strong>of</strong> the region was<br />
held, under the Gahadavalas, <strong>by</strong> Dor Rajputs with their strong hold at Baran. By treachery the Baran was<br />
captured. Meerut was also occupied <strong>and</strong> both the places were garrisoned <strong>and</strong> fortified <strong>and</strong> they became the<br />
spearheads <strong>of</strong> attack from the north on the Gahadvala dominions. The camp at Inderpat was clearly a temporary<br />
residence <strong>and</strong> could hardly satisfy the growing needs <strong>of</strong> a political capital. Ajmer situated well inside Rajputana,<br />
appeared unsuitable. Delhi was a better alternative, its situation <strong>and</strong> historical traditions provided the necessary<br />
features. In 589/1193 Aibak moved his forces against the Tomara ruler <strong>of</strong> city <strong>and</strong> occupied it with comparative<br />
ease. Delhi thus became the capital <strong>of</strong> Muizz-ud-din's <strong>India</strong>n dominion. Aibak was busy in suppressing the<br />
Harriraja, the brother <strong>of</strong> late Chauhana king who besieged Ranthambhor <strong>and</strong> with dispossessed ruler <strong>of</strong> Delhi<br />
when according to Hasan Nizami, Aibak was sent to Ghazni <strong>by</strong> his master where he stayed for six months <strong>and</strong><br />
on his return in 590/1194, Aibak crossed the Jumna a second time <strong>and</strong> captured Kol (Koil, Aligarh). Muizz-uddin<br />
assisted <strong>by</strong> the Aibak invaded Banaras, Whose ruler Jayach<strong>and</strong>ra met them in the vicinity <strong>of</strong> Ch<strong>and</strong>war on<br />
the Jumna, between Kanouj <strong>and</strong> Etah. Jayach<strong>and</strong>ra was defeated <strong>and</strong> killed in this battle. This victory added<br />
another great Kindgdom as far as Monghyr to the Shansabani empire. Malik Husamuddin Ughulbak became its<br />
first comm<strong>and</strong>ant (Muqti). Next year in 592/1195-6. Muizz-ud-din again came to <strong>India</strong> <strong>and</strong> moved against<br />
Bayana, the capital <strong>of</strong> the Jadon Bhatti Rajputs. Without any difficulty the city was conquered as the ruler do not<br />
give resistance. Then Thangir (Tahangarh) <strong>and</strong> fortified Vijayaym<strong>and</strong>irgarh were occupied <strong>and</strong> garrisoned under<br />
Bahauddin tughril. After that Muizz-ud-din captured the strong fort <strong>of</strong> Gwalior, held <strong>by</strong> the Parihara prince<br />
named Sallakshanapala, <strong>by</strong> Hasan Nizami.<br />
In 592/1196 Aibak re-occupied Ajmer, thwarting an attempt <strong>by</strong> the tribal Mhers, in alliance with the<br />
dispossessed chauhans <strong>and</strong> Chalukyas, to retake it. In 1197, Aibak plundered Nahrwala (Anhilwara) in Gujarat,<br />
although the province was not subdued. In 594/1197-8, Badaun was captured followed <strong>by</strong> the second occupation<br />
<strong>of</strong> Banaras. Next year in 595/1198-9, “Chantarwal (Ch<strong>and</strong>war) <strong>and</strong> Kanauj were captured. The opening <strong>of</strong> the<br />
Thirteenth century saw the Turkish forces engaged against the last surviving imperial Rajputs <strong>of</strong> Bundelkh<strong>and</strong><br />
(Jejakabhukti) <strong>and</strong> in 599/1202 <strong>Turks</strong> attacked Kalinjar the military capital <strong>of</strong> Paramardideva <strong>and</strong> conquered it<br />
<strong>and</strong> also its principal forts Mahoba <strong>and</strong> Khajuraho were then occupied <strong>and</strong> grouped into a military division<br />
under the comm<strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> Hasan Arnal. Badaun appears to have been the starting point for further conquests, first<br />
in Awadh, <strong>and</strong> then in Bihar <strong>and</strong> Bengal, undertaken <strong>by</strong> Muhammad bin Bakhtiyar (Ikhtiyaruddin) Muhammad<br />
Bakhtiyar. A Khaliji troop under the Malik Husammuddin Ughulbak, the comm<strong>and</strong>er <strong>of</strong> Banaras <strong>and</strong> Awadh<br />
division. Proceeding into Magadha, region east <strong>of</strong> the Karamanasa river he initiated raids into Maner <strong>and</strong> Bihar<br />
<strong>and</strong> obtained ample resources. Bakhtiyar obtained Aibak‟s commendation for a final attack on the monastery<br />
town which must have been Udd<strong>and</strong>apura Juzjani describes the whole <strong>of</strong> this fortress <strong>and</strong> city as a vihara, which<br />
he explains, is a madrasa‟ or „place <strong>of</strong> learning in the Hindwi Language‟ inhabited largely <strong>by</strong> Shaven-headed<br />
brahmans‟, that is <strong>by</strong> Buddhist monks, which were all slain. Tibetan author <strong>of</strong> the early seventeenth century,<br />
Tarantha, in his „History <strong>of</strong> Buddhism in <strong>India</strong>‟, writes that the Stag-gzigs‟, „<strong>Turks</strong>‟ „overran the whole <strong>of</strong><br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
5 | Page
<strong>Initial</strong> <strong>Conquest</strong> Of <strong>India</strong> By <strong>Turks</strong> And <strong>Their</strong> <strong>Slaves</strong><br />
Magadha <strong>and</strong> massacred many ordained monks in Udd<strong>and</strong>apura. In the account <strong>of</strong> the Tibetan pilgrim<br />
Dharmasvamin, who visited eastern <strong>India</strong> in the years 1234-36, the vihara <strong>of</strong> Udd<strong>and</strong>apura is mentioned twice<br />
as the residence <strong>of</strong> a Turushka military comm<strong>and</strong>er.hammad bin Bakhtiyar, having received a robe <strong>of</strong> honour for<br />
his earlier victory from Aibak, again set out for Bihar <strong>and</strong> then to Nadiya or as Minjah calls it „Nodia‟, a Sena<br />
capital, which he took possession <strong>of</strong> in May 1204, finally driving Lakhsmana Sena to Sankanat (what Juzjani<br />
refers to as Sankakot not far from Vikramapura, where Lakshmana Sena‟s descendants are archeologically<br />
recorded to have ruled for the next three generations) <strong>and</strong> Bang, where the latters reign soon came to an<br />
end.Muhammad bin Bakhtiyar left Nadiya in desolution, despatching a large part <strong>of</strong> its accumulated treasure to<br />
Aibak, <strong>and</strong> transferring the seat <strong>of</strong> Muslim government to Lakhnauti, a northern Sena capital on the Ganges near<br />
Gaur in Maldah district. Within two years from the raid on Nadia he began making preparations for a third<br />
adventure, an expedition to the northeast, to conquer “Tibet <strong>and</strong> China.”Minhaj possibly hints at the real purpose<br />
<strong>of</strong> the expedition when he speaks <strong>of</strong> the trading routes, numbering about 35, that carried a brisk trade in Tangan<br />
horses from “Karambattan” (possibly Kumrikotah in Bhutan) <strong>and</strong> “Tibet” to Kamrup <strong>and</strong> thence to the districts<br />
<strong>of</strong> North Bengal. Bakhtiyar wanted to have monopoly <strong>of</strong> this important breed. From Lakhnauti he arrived,<br />
according to Minhaj, at „Bardhankuti‟ whence for ten days he marched northwards along the river named<br />
Bangmati, “Three times as broad as the Ganges.” He was badly crushed their <strong>and</strong> on the retreat at Devkot he<br />
was assassinated <strong>by</strong> one <strong>of</strong> his own lieutenants, named Ali Mardan.<br />
At the same time the Muizz-ud-din was defeated at Andkhud in 601/1204 which provoked rebellions in<br />
various parts <strong>of</strong> the empire, <strong>and</strong> his last years were taken up with their suppression. On settling the affairs at<br />
Lahore, Muizz-ud-din left for Ghazni <strong>and</strong> on the way at Damyak while engaged in evening prayers, he met his<br />
death at the h<strong>and</strong>s <strong>of</strong> an assassin, on 3rd Shaban, 602/march 15th, 1206. The murder was ascribed to Mulahida,<br />
a term applied for, Qaramitah <strong>and</strong> Ismaili Shaias <strong>and</strong> also to non-Muslims. The <strong>Turks</strong> had overrun the whole <strong>of</strong><br />
north <strong>India</strong>, but on Muizz-ud-din‟s death found themselves in effective possession only <strong>of</strong> Sind <strong>and</strong> parts <strong>of</strong> the<br />
Punjab <strong>and</strong> the Gangetic valley with Rajput resistance increasing in extent. Muizz-ud-din left no son; his<br />
nephew Ghiuasuddin Mahmud showed no promise <strong>of</strong> leadership. Three among Muizz-ud-dins <strong>of</strong>ficers held<br />
important comm<strong>and</strong>s <strong>and</strong> nourished ambitions <strong>of</strong> sovereignty – Tajuddin Yalduz held Karman <strong>and</strong> Sankuran,<br />
Nasiruddin Qubachah a son-in-law <strong>of</strong> Yalduz <strong>and</strong> incharge <strong>of</strong> Uch. And most capable among them was<br />
Qutbuddin Aibak. After 2nd battle <strong>of</strong> Tarain, he was left incharge <strong>of</strong> <strong>India</strong>n conquests Aibak in 1206, 24<br />
June/17th Zilqad, 602 proceeded from Delhi to Punjab <strong>and</strong> ascended „the Throne <strong>of</strong> the Sultanate <strong>of</strong> Lahore‟<br />
(takht-i-saltanat-i-lohor). Ibn Battuta, exclude Qutubuddin Aibak, from the list <strong>of</strong> Muslim Kings <strong>of</strong> Delhi<br />
because the latter ascended the throne in Lahore <strong>and</strong> not in Delhi Aibak was given the title <strong>of</strong> Sultan‟ (laqab-i-<br />
Saltani, Khitab-i-Saltāni) as well as the title <strong>of</strong> Bādshāh‟ (Khitāab-i-bādshāhi) <strong>and</strong> a canopy <strong>of</strong> state (chatr) <strong>and</strong><br />
„Staff‟ (dūrbash) in 1205 <strong>by</strong> Ghiyasuddin Mahmud when he became the Ghurid suzerain at Firūzkūh. Aibak did<br />
not issue any coinage in his name, but restricted himself in circulating coins as a local governor in the name <strong>of</strong><br />
his suzerain. Aibak captured Ghazna <strong>and</strong> in the capital set on the imperial throne ( dār al-mulk-i-ghaznin bar<br />
takti-i-bādshāhi) for forty days in the year 1208 A.D. The oldest Muslim inscription in Palwal, <strong>of</strong> that year,<br />
refers to Aibak as „riqāb al-Imām Saiyid at-turk wa-l-„ajam‟, The master <strong>of</strong> the rulers <strong>of</strong> the <strong>Turks</strong> <strong>and</strong> the<br />
Persians‟. Died in 607-1210 <strong>of</strong> injuries received in a fall from his horse while playing chaugan, Aibak contested<br />
many battles in Hindustan but as a Sipāhsālār or „Chief Comm<strong>and</strong>er‟ <strong>of</strong> the army in Hind, <strong>and</strong> none is recorded<br />
in the four years between 1206 <strong>and</strong> his death in Lahore in 1210-11.<br />
After Aibak, his adopted son, Arām Shāh ruled for less than a year in 1210-11. He also did not issue<br />
any coinage <strong>and</strong> is not mentioned <strong>by</strong> Ibn Batuta in his list <strong>of</strong> Delhi Sultans. He was defeated <strong>by</strong> Iltutmish<br />
Governor <strong>of</strong> Badaun (Slave <strong>of</strong> Aibak, <strong>and</strong> hence the slave <strong>of</strong> a slave) who was invited <strong>by</strong> the citizens <strong>of</strong> Delhi<br />
on the death <strong>of</strong> Aibak. At this time as Juzjani writes, the dominions <strong>of</strong> Hindustan (mamālik-i-hindustān) became<br />
divided in four parts: the „mamlakat-i-dihli‟ which went to Iltutmish, the „mamlakat-i-lakhnauti‟ which was<br />
brought under subjection <strong>by</strong> the Khalaj Chiefs, the mamlakat-i-sind which was taken <strong>by</strong> Qabacha, <strong>and</strong> the<br />
„mamlakat-i-lohor‟ which was seized „sometimes <strong>by</strong> Qabacha <strong>and</strong> sometimes <strong>by</strong> Iltutmish‟. All the three<br />
sovereigns were engaged in a contest for primacy which was ultimately won <strong>by</strong> the Delhi ruler- Iltutmish.<br />
In the words <strong>of</strong> Ibn Batutah, Sultan Shamsad-Din Iltutmish who became „the first who ruled in the city<br />
<strong>of</strong> Delhi with independent power. Iltutmish conquered many territories <strong>and</strong> exp<strong>and</strong>ed the Delhi Sultanate. He<br />
conquered the territories in the Chinab <strong>and</strong> Jehlum valleys. Uch, Bhakar, Lahore, Twelve celebrated fortresses<br />
in Debal (Hassan Nizami), Siwistan (Sehwan) lak (Lakki Pass,) N<strong>and</strong>anah in Salt Range (recorded <strong>by</strong> Minhaj),<br />
Bihar, Lakhanauti, First in 624/1226-7 (<strong>by</strong> iltutmish‟s son <strong>and</strong> then in Nov. 8. 1230.) Ranthambhor, M<strong>and</strong>or,<br />
Bayana, Thangir, Lawah, Kasili,Sambhar, Malwah, Bhilsa, Ujjain-in 632/1234-5. Gwalior in 629/1231.<br />
Iltutmish, like the later Delhi monarchs in his inscriptions uses the title „maula muluk al-arab wa-lajam‟<br />
(„King <strong>of</strong> the kings <strong>of</strong> the Arabs <strong>and</strong> the Persians‟), which had been used already <strong>by</strong> Masud, as well as <strong>by</strong><br />
earlier Muslim kings in view <strong>of</strong> their conquest <strong>of</strong> the non-Arab nations which they styled „ajami‟. He also uses<br />
the title „maula muluk al-turk wa-l-ajam‟ as well as „Saiyid as-salatin at-turk wa-l-ajam‟ (Master <strong>of</strong> the kings <strong>of</strong><br />
the <strong>Turks</strong> <strong>and</strong> the Persian) or „riqab al-imam maula muluk at-turk wa-l-ajam‟ <strong>and</strong> also „Hindgir‟, „(Conqueror <strong>of</strong><br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
6 | Page
<strong>Initial</strong> <strong>Conquest</strong> Of <strong>India</strong> By <strong>Turks</strong> And <strong>Their</strong> <strong>Slaves</strong><br />
Hind‟), „Shah-i-Sharq‟, („King <strong>of</strong> the East‟) (at his death in 1236) <strong>and</strong> „Saltan Saltatin ash-sharq‟, („The Sultan<br />
<strong>of</strong> the Sultans <strong>of</strong> the East‟). The latter title occurs with Iltutmish for the first time, as does the title<br />
„Shahanshah‟,(„King <strong>of</strong> Kings‟), which had been associated with the emperors <strong>of</strong> Persia. Iltutmish was the first<br />
ruler is <strong>India</strong> to receive sanction for his rule from the Abbaside Caliph in Baghgad whose emissaries he received<br />
on 22nd Rabi, I, 626/19th February 1229. He introduced a new coinage system which remained essentially the<br />
same up to 1387; the silver tanka <strong>of</strong> one tola weight (172 gm) <strong>and</strong> the copper jital, distinct from Delhiwalas as<br />
well as the fractional coins <strong>of</strong> copper. Shamsuddin Iltutmish died on 20 Shaban 633/29 April 1236 <strong>of</strong> an illness<br />
contracted during his expedition to the northwest. He took up Aibaks unfinished work <strong>and</strong> against heavy odds<br />
<strong>and</strong> on imperfect foundation, built up a state whose sovereignty required great diplomatic skill to presence. A<br />
calculating <strong>and</strong> skill full organizer, to him the sultanate owed the first outline <strong>of</strong> its administrative system. Aibak<br />
outlined the Delhi Sultanate <strong>and</strong> its sovereign status; Iltutmish was unquestionably its first king who made the<br />
kingship hereditary for his children.<br />
The Ghurid annexation <strong>of</strong> <strong>India</strong>n territories was not merely for loot <strong>and</strong> plunder as their predecessors<br />
had done before, but the Ghurid conquest <strong>of</strong> <strong>India</strong> was done with proper planning, as it increased their wealth<br />
<strong>and</strong> also they do not let the conquered territories to slip out <strong>of</strong> there h<strong>and</strong>s. They do not conquered the rural<br />
areas as they were less important <strong>and</strong> having less wealth within them. The Ghurid conquered the much<br />
important towns, cities <strong>and</strong> the places having some strategic position whether laying on a trade route, nearness<br />
to some important town or city,places <strong>of</strong> military importance like Hansi,Kuhram,Sarsuti or a place from where<br />
the Ghurids found it easy to conquer the other areas like Baran,Meerut became the spearheads <strong>of</strong> attack from the<br />
north on the Gahadvala dominions.<br />
By following this strategy they annexed the most important areas <strong>of</strong> Dar-ul-Harab or Hindustan as<br />
muslims called it <strong>and</strong> they developed them more <strong>and</strong> more,the towns got developed into cities,cities into<br />
metropolitans,headquarters got developed into provincial headquarters etc. <strong>and</strong> thus the urbanism developed in<br />
<strong>India</strong> with the muslim conquest.<br />
I. Endnotes<br />
H.Escedy,‟Tribe <strong>and</strong> Tribal Society in the 6 th Century Empire‟,Acta Orientalia Hungarica,25 (1972);<br />
P.B.Golden,‟ „Imperial Ideology <strong>and</strong> the Sources <strong>of</strong> Political Unity amongst the Pre-Cinggisid Nomads <strong>of</strong><br />
Western Eurasia‟, Archivum Eurasiae Medii Aevi,II (1982),pp.39-62; idem,History <strong>of</strong> the Turkic Peoples,<br />
pp.115-53.<br />
H.H<strong>of</strong>fmann,‟Die Qarluq in der Tibetaischen Literatur‟,Oriens,III,2 (1950),pp.190-208.Cf.Wink,<br />
Andre,Al-Hind,The Making <strong>of</strong> the Indo-Islamic World,Vol. II,The Slave Kings <strong>and</strong> The Islamic <strong>Conquest</strong> 11th-<br />
13th cen.,Oxford University Press(1999),p.60.[Hereafter Al-Hind,II]<br />
G.Clauson,Turkish <strong>and</strong> Mongolian Studies(London,1962),p.1-3,6,11,14.<br />
Ibid,p.8-9,11.<br />
Al Biruni,Kitab fi Tahqiqi mali-I-Hind (Hyderabad,<strong>India</strong>,1958),p.16[Hereafter Al Biruni,Kitab al-Hind]<br />
Definitions <strong>of</strong> Central Asia vary a great deal with different scholars,as do those <strong>of</strong> Inner Asia.<br />
A.M.Khazanor, for instance, refers Central Asia merely as the area which is flanked in the north <strong>by</strong> the Aral Sea<br />
<strong>and</strong> the Kazakh steppes, in the south <strong>by</strong> the Kopet-Dagh <strong>and</strong> Hindukush, in the west <strong>by</strong> the Caspian Sea, <strong>and</strong> in<br />
the east <strong>by</strong> the Pamirs‟ (Nomads <strong>and</strong> Oases in Central Asia; in J.A. Hall <strong>and</strong> I.C. Jarvie (eds), Transition to<br />
Modernity: Essays on Power, Wealth <strong>and</strong> Belief (Cambridge,1992),p.69). In Sinor (ed)., The Cambridge History<br />
<strong>of</strong> Early Inner Asia (Cambridge,1990). On the other h<strong>and</strong>, there is the concept <strong>of</strong> Inner Asia, which is equated<br />
with the Central Eurasia, <strong>and</strong> both <strong>of</strong> these are defined as cultural rather than geographical concepts; thus, the<br />
boundaries <strong>of</strong> this area fluctuated because the essential historical feature <strong>of</strong> Central Eurasia/Inner Asia, as Sinor<br />
sees it, is that its socities were usually characterized predominantly <strong>by</strong> pastoral nomadism rather than sedentary<br />
agriculture. In this conception, Seljuq – Turkish Anatolia in the eleventh century,for example, becomes part <strong>of</strong><br />
Inner Asia in so far as nomads displace a Byzantine agricultural peasantry. Muta is mut<strong>and</strong>is, this should apply<br />
to Iran in the thirteenth century as well.<br />
L.Kwanten, Imperial Nomads: a History <strong>of</strong> Central Asia,500-1500(Philadelphia,1979),p.20, 32; C.I.<br />
Beckwith, „Aspects <strong>of</strong> the Early History <strong>of</strong> the Central Asian Guard Corps in Islam’,Archivum Eurasia.Medii<br />
Aevi,IV(1984), p.32; Golden,P.B.’Imperial Ideology <strong>and</strong> the Sources <strong>of</strong> Political Unity amongst the Pre-<br />
Cinggisid Nomads <strong>of</strong> Western Eurasia’,Archivum Eurasiae Medii Aevi.II (1982),p.42-43; Codrington,K.de.B.,„A<br />
Geographical Introduction to the history <strong>of</strong> Central Asia’,The Geographical Journal,CIV (1944),p.86.<br />
This definition <strong>of</strong> an ethnic community is proposed <strong>by</strong> A.D.Smith, The Ethnic Origins <strong>of</strong><br />
Nations(Oxford,1986),p.32 <strong>and</strong> adopted for the <strong>Turks</strong> <strong>by</strong> Golden,P.B.,An Introduction to the History <strong>of</strong> Turkic<br />
Peoples: Ethnogenesis <strong>and</strong> State formation in Medieval <strong>and</strong> Early Modern Eurasia <strong>and</strong> the Middle East<br />
(Wiesbaden,1992),p.1-2.Such community does not need to be able to refer to a common biological descent; in<br />
fact,they are always „polyethnic‟ <strong>and</strong> political in character, with members who were born into it as well as<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
7 | Page
<strong>Initial</strong> <strong>Conquest</strong> Of <strong>India</strong> By <strong>Turks</strong> And <strong>Their</strong> <strong>Slaves</strong><br />
others who joined it, a community <strong>of</strong> „descent through tradition‟ <strong>and</strong> through recognition <strong>of</strong> the political<br />
leadership <strong>of</strong> a charismatic clan.<br />
Stein,M.A. (ed),Kalhana‟s Rajtarangini (Delhi, 1960),IV,p.131-64;Wink Andre,Al-Hind: The Making<br />
<strong>of</strong> the Indo-Islamic World,I.Early Medieval <strong>India</strong> <strong>and</strong> the Expansion <strong>of</strong> Islam,7th-11th centuries<br />
(Leiden,1990).p.239-243.[Hereafter Al-Hind,I]<br />
Al-Biruni,Kitab al-Hind,p.486<br />
Cf.Harishch<strong>and</strong>ra,Bharat-durdasha,Act 3,in: R.S.Mc Gregor, Hindi Literature from its Beginnings to<br />
the Nineteenth Century (Wiesbaden, 1984),p.3.<br />
Other terms that are used include Tajika <strong>and</strong> Yavana (Ionians).On the term mleccha, see T.R.Sharma,<br />
Personal <strong>and</strong> Geographical Names in the Gupta Inscriptions (Delhi, 1978),p.149-52. For the use <strong>of</strong> Tajika or<br />
Tayi, see J.Newman, „Islam in the Buddhist Kalacakra Tantra‟ (Paper presented to the 1989 Annual Meeting <strong>of</strong><br />
the American Academy <strong>of</strong> Religions, Annaheim,CA.1989), <strong>and</strong> D.C.Sircar, Studies in the Geography <strong>of</strong> Ancient<br />
<strong>and</strong> Medieval <strong>India</strong> (Delhi,1971),p.126-7,131. For „Shaka Princes‟ , see Epigraphia Indica, Arabic <strong>and</strong> Persian<br />
Supplement,1913-14 (Calcutta, 1917; reprint Delhi, 1987),p.35-45. For Mudgalas,see G.Buhler, The<br />
Jagaducharita <strong>of</strong> Sarvanada: a Historical Romance from Gujrat (Vienna,1892),p.19. For Yavanas, see Sircar,<br />
Studies in Geography,p.396; Epigraphia Indica,III, p. 338-9; A.K. Narain , The Indo-Greeks<br />
(Delhi,1980),p.165-9.<br />
C.E.Bosworth,’The Imperial Policy <strong>of</strong> the Early Ghaznavids’,Islamic Studies 1 (1962), part 3, p.49-82,<br />
represented in his Medieval History.For a brief survey <strong>of</strong> the dynasty, see B.Spuler, „Ghaznavids’ , Ch.Pellat et<br />
al.(eds.), The Encyclopaedia <strong>of</strong> Islam,new edition (Leiden,1954- in progress). The st<strong>and</strong>ard works are Bosworth,<br />
The Ghaznavids. <strong>Their</strong> Empire in Afghanistan <strong>and</strong> Eastern Iran 994:1040, 2 nd edition (Beirut, 1973); idem, The<br />
Later Ghaznavids,Splendour <strong>and</strong> Decay: The Dynasty in Afghanistan <strong>and</strong> Northern <strong>India</strong> 1040-1186<br />
(Eidenburgh,1977).<br />
Al-Hind, I, p.126.<br />
Al-Utbi,Tarikh al-Yamini (Delhi, 1847),p.20-21,23[Hereafter Al-Utbi];Al-Utbi, Tarikh al-Yamini: Persian<br />
translation <strong>by</strong> Jurbadqani(1206 AD) (Tehran,1334 H),p.33-35[Hereafter Jurbadqani]; Tarikh-i-Farishta<br />
(Lucknow,1864),p.18-19; Alami.A, Conquetes de Mahmud al- Ghaznawi d’apres le Kitab al Yamini d’Utbi,2<br />
vols (Doctorat d’Etat,Paris,III,1989).p.93-9. [Hereafter Alami.]<br />
Al-Utbi,p.26; Jurbadqani,p.38-39,152; Tarikh- i- Farishta (Lucknow,1864),p.19-20;Al- Hind,I,p. 126,216.<br />
Al-Utbi,p.161-3; Jurbadqani,p.138-9; Tarikh-i-Farishta (Lucknow,1864),p.23;M.Nazim (ed.),Zayn al-Akhbar <strong>of</strong><br />
Gardizi (Berlin,1928),p.62.[Hereafter M.Nazim]<br />
M.Nazim ,p.63,65; Alami,I,p.400-3, 405-16; Al-Utbi,p.179; Jurbadqani,p.155-6; Tarikh-i-Farishta<br />
(Lucknow,1864),p.24; Al-Hind,I ,p.126.<br />
Tarikh-i-Farishta (Lucknow,1864),p.26-27; 1 Al-Utbi,p.278-86; Jurbadqani,p.187-8; M.Nazim ,p.69; Alami, II<br />
p.454-57.<br />
„Tawassut dyar al-hind‟,‟waista mamalik-i-hind‟ (Al-Utbi,p.303;Jurbadqani,p.198.)<br />
Al-Utbi,p.329-36; Jurbadqani,p.210-2; Tarikh-i-Farishta (Lucknow,1864),p.28; M.Nazim,p.72; Alami,II<br />
,p.500-17.<br />
Al-Utbi,p.336-8; Jurbadqani,p.213-4; Tarikh-i-Farishta (Lucknow,1864),p.27-28;<br />
Sachau,E.C.(trans.),Alberuni‟s <strong>India</strong> (New Delhi,1983),p.117; M.Nazim,p.71-72; Alami,p.484-91.<br />
Al-Utbi,p.395-400; Jurbadqani,p.242-4; Tarikh-i-Farishta (Lucknow,1864),p.29; M.Nazim,p.75-76; Alami,II<br />
,p.525-8.<br />
Jurbadqani,p.244-5; Al-Utbi,p.400-1; Tarikh-i-Farishta (Lucknow,1864),p.29; Al-Hind,I,p.286,290;<br />
Alami,II,p.528-32.<br />
Al-Utbi,p.415; Jurbadqani,p.251-2; C.J.Tornberg (ed.),Ibn al-Athir, Al-Kamil fi l-Tarikh, 12 vols (Leiden,1853-<br />
1869),VII,p.301[Hereafter C.J.Tornberg]; Tarikh-i-Farishta (Lucknow,1864),p.31; Al-Hind,I,p.286;<br />
Alami,II,p.547-58.<br />
M.Nazim,p.78-79; Tarikh-i-Farishta (Lucknow,1864),p.31; Alami,II,p.562-6.<br />
M.Nazim,p.79-80; Tarikh-i-Farishta (Lucknow,1864),p.31; Alami,II,p.566-71.<br />
Al-Hind,I,p.68,185,218,307; Tarikh-i-Farishta (Lucknow,1864),p.32-35;C.J.Tornberg,IX,p.241-2,345-6;<br />
M.Nazim,p.87-88;Alami,II,p.571-85.<br />
Gazetteer <strong>of</strong> the province <strong>of</strong> Oudh.3 vols (Lucknow <strong>and</strong> Allahabad,1877-78),III,p.487<br />
Gazetteer <strong>of</strong> Oudh,I,p.112.<br />
Cf.T.Mahmood,`The Dargah <strong>of</strong> Sayyid Salar Masud Ghazi in Bahraich:Legend,Tradition <strong>and</strong> Reality’,in: Ch.<br />
Troll (ed.),Muslim Shrines in <strong>India</strong> (New Delhi,1984).<br />
W.H.Morley (ed.),Tarikh-i-Baihaqi (Calcutta,1862),p.323-9,495-8,500-38.<br />
Al-Hind,II,p.126.<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
8 | Page
<strong>Initial</strong> <strong>Conquest</strong> Of <strong>India</strong> By <strong>Turks</strong> And <strong>Their</strong> <strong>Slaves</strong><br />
Bosworth; Later Ghaznavids,splender <strong>and</strong> decay:the dynasty in Afghanistan <strong>and</strong> Northern <strong>India</strong> 1040-<br />
1186(Edinburgh,1977),111-22[Hereafter Bosworth,Later Gaznavids] ,p.61-68; Tarikh-i-Farishta<br />
(Lucknow,1864),p.48-49;C.J.Tornberg,X,p.72-74.<br />
A. Maricq <strong>and</strong> G. Weit; Le minaret de Djam. La decouverte de la capitale des sultans Ghorides (XII-XIII<br />
siecles) (paris, 1959),p 31-44, contain a historical survey <strong>of</strong> the dynasty down to C. 1200;Cf Jackson Peter;The<br />
Delhi Sultanate,A Political <strong>and</strong> Military History,Cambridge University Press,1999,more generally, see C.E.<br />
Bosworth,The Early Islamic History <strong>of</strong> Ghur,Central Asiatic Journal,6 (1961); Ch.Pellat et al.(eds.),The<br />
encyclopaedia <strong>of</strong> Islam,new edition (Leiden,1954); A.D.H. Bivar, ‘Ghur’ ibid. For what follows, see also<br />
Bosworth; Later Ghaznavids,p.111-22; idem, ‘The political <strong>and</strong> dynastic history <strong>of</strong> the Iranian world (A.D.<br />
1000-1217)‟, in J.A. Boyle (ed). The Cambridge history <strong>of</strong> Iran, V. The Saljuq <strong>and</strong> Mongol periods (Cambridge,<br />
1968), 157-66, 185-92.<br />
.J.Tornberg, XI, p. 168.; Juwaini Alauddin Ata Malik;Tarikh-i-Jahan Gusha-e-Juwaini,ed. Abdul Wahab<br />
Qazwini.2 vols.,London,Gibb memorial series,1912-1916.Vol.III a facsimile edition,<strong>by</strong><br />
E.D.Ross,London,1931.Eng trans.J.A.Boyle,2 vols,Manchester,1958, places the event in 565/1169.[Hereafter<br />
Juwaini], Cf.A.B.M. Habibullah, Foundation <strong>of</strong> Muslim rule in <strong>India</strong>, Allahabad, 1961; p. 105.[Hereafter<br />
Habibullah Foundation].<br />
Juwaini. II, p. 10 for these periodical conflicts in which the help <strong>of</strong> Qarakhitai <strong>and</strong> the Seljug or the Khwarizm<br />
Shah was invariably sought <strong>by</strong> the two contending parties, see Bartold;Turkistan down to the Mongol<br />
Invasion,Eng. Trans. By H.A.R. Gibb,London,1928,2 nd ed.1958 op.cit, p. 333ff.[Hereafter Bartold]<br />
C.J.Tornberg, Xi. P. 168; Juwaini, idem, places the event in 565/1169, but Bartold upholds the above date.<br />
Hamdullah Mustaufi Qazwini; Tarikh-i-Guzidah,Fascimile ed.,Gibb Memorial series, London, 1913,p.<br />
460,[Hereafter, Guzidah];Al-Raw<strong>and</strong>i Abu Bakr Muhammad. b.Ali;Rahatus-Sudur<br />
ed,M.Iqbal,Cambridge,1922, p. 175.[Hereafter, Raw<strong>and</strong>i]<br />
Minhaj,Abu Umar b. Siraj Juzjani;Tabaqat-i-Nasiri,(a) ed.Nasau Lees,Khadim Hussain,<strong>and</strong> Abdul Hai<br />
Bib.Ind.Calcutta,1864.(b)English trans.By H.G.Raverty,2 Vols,Bib.Ind Calcutta,1897, p. 55<br />
ff.[Hereafter,Minhaj] It is not certain who was the antagonist <strong>of</strong> Alauddin at Ghazni for the accounts are not<br />
unanimous as to the date <strong>of</strong> Bahrams death <strong>and</strong> the accession <strong>of</strong> his son, Khursau.Minhaj, p. 24-5, states that<br />
Bahram was driven out <strong>of</strong> Ghazni <strong>by</strong> Alauddin, <strong>and</strong> places his death in 552/1156. An anecdote on p. 115,<br />
however implies that it was khusrau who apposed Alauddin, Guzidah, I, p. 406, <strong>and</strong> C.J.Tornberg, xi, p. 85, date<br />
Bahram‟s death in 544/1149 <strong>and</strong> 548/1153, respectively.Baizawi,Abu Said Abdullah;Nizamat-<br />
Twarikh.Bm.Add.16708.f.51a, states Bahram died before Alauddin‟s march on Ghazni, which must have<br />
occurred soon after 544, the year in which Saifuddin‟s head was sent to Sanjar.Cf Habibullah Foundation.<br />
C.J.Tornberg, xi, p. 74. places Alauddin‟s sack <strong>of</strong> Ghazni after his defeat <strong>by</strong> Sanjar in 547, which seems<br />
improbable. He further state that Alauddin placed his brother Saifuddin on the throne <strong>of</strong> Ghazni <strong>and</strong> on bahram<br />
Subsequently murdering the latter, once again marched to sack the city. But Bahram died in the meantime <strong>and</strong><br />
his successor Khusrau had fled to Punjab. Guzidah supports this but confuses Khusrau with his son Khursrau<br />
Malik, last <strong>of</strong> the Ghaznawids. According to Minhaj, Khursrau left Ghazni only on the approach <strong>of</strong> the Ghuzz<br />
who then occupied it for 10 years. The dates 552/1157 <strong>and</strong> 555/1160 for the accessions <strong>of</strong> Khusrau <strong>and</strong> his son,<br />
Khusrau Malik, quoted <strong>by</strong> Raverty: op. cit, p. 114, note from their suppositious coins described in a manuscript<br />
entitled Tafsil-i-Sikkah, do not prove anything, since the legends given their in are fictitious <strong>and</strong> the works was<br />
admittedly compiled late in the 18 Century.<br />
A.M. Husain (ed).; Futuh-us-Salatin <strong>of</strong> Isami (Agra, 1938).<br />
Fakhre Mudabbir(Muhammad b. Mansur b. Said Qurashi);Shajarat (or Bahr) al-Ansab, partial edn. <strong>by</strong> Sir E.<br />
Denison Ross;Tarikh [sic]-i-Fakhr al-Din Mubarakshah (London,1927), 19-20. Habibullah, Foundation, 36-7.<br />
S.H. Hodivala, Studies in Indo-Muslim history (Bombay, 1939-57, 2 vols), I, 141, for Daybul, See S.<br />
Qudratullah Fatimi; „The Twin Ports <strong>of</strong> Daybul’, in Hamida Khuhro (ed.), Sind through the centuries (Oxford<br />
<strong>and</strong> Karachi, 1981), 97-105; Al-Hind, I,p. 181-3.<br />
For this term see. B.D. Chattopadhayaya; „Origin <strong>of</strong> the Rajputs: the political, economic <strong>and</strong> social processes in<br />
early medieval Rajasthan’, IHR 3 (1976), 59-82, repr.in his The Making <strong>of</strong> early medieval <strong>India</strong> (Oxford <strong>and</strong><br />
Delhi, 1994), 57-88.<br />
For an account <strong>of</strong> the dynasty achievements see Majumdar; The Gurjara – Pratihara Empire.<br />
On one or two occasions when Muizzuddin came to Peshawar he might have used the Khaiber, but the<br />
southern routes were more convenient. The troops <strong>of</strong> the Khwarizan Shah, with a view to capture Yalduz, the<br />
rulers <strong>of</strong> Ghazni, in 1215, are stated to have seized the frontier routes into Hindusthan, “Leading towards Gardiz<br />
<strong>and</strong> Karaha pass”, that is the Kurram valley; Yalduz had to take a more southeasterly route, through the „Sang-i-<br />
Surkh‟ mountains, which according to the Reverty, op. cit. p. 505, is the name given to three or four passes;<br />
Minhaj p. 135. Through the province <strong>of</strong> „Karman <strong>and</strong> Sankuran,‟ the old name <strong>of</strong> the tract between the Salt<br />
Range <strong>and</strong> Gardiz south <strong>of</strong> the „Safed Koh‟, passed the lower route into Hindustan usually used <strong>by</strong> Muizz-uddin;<br />
Minhaj, p. 132; Raverty. Op. cit pp. 498-9; see also Raverty,H.G; Notes on Afghanistan,London,1880. pp.<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
9 | Page
<strong>Initial</strong> <strong>Conquest</strong> Of <strong>India</strong> By <strong>Turks</strong> And <strong>Their</strong> <strong>Slaves</strong><br />
80-84. It was probably within this area that the passes <strong>of</strong> the “Sang-i-Surkh” (Red Mountain) were situated<br />
through which both Yalduz <strong>and</strong> Aibak retreated from Ghazni. Minhaj, p. 194-35; Sec also Raverty; Notes on<br />
Afghanistan, pp. 38-9; Trans. Tabakat-i-Nasiri, p. 538, note.<br />
Minhaj, p. 116. It mentions Bhima as the reigning king <strong>of</strong> Anhilwara, but inscriptions <strong>and</strong> other Hindu records<br />
ascribe this victory to Mularaja II; <strong>India</strong>n Antiquary, 1877, p. 186 <strong>and</strong> 198. See also<br />
Forbes,A.K.,Rasmala:Hindoo Annals <strong>of</strong> the Province <strong>of</strong> Goozerat in Western <strong>India</strong>,2 vols (London, 1924). (ed.<br />
Rawlinson) I, p. 199; Ojha,Gourishankar.H; Rajputaneka Itihasa,Ajmer,1927, i, p. 220. Cf. Ray,H.C.; Dynastic<br />
History <strong>of</strong> Northern <strong>India</strong>.3 Vols.Calcutta University 1931-35, ii, p. 1004-5, A fragmentary inscription at Kiradu<br />
near Mt. Abu, dated V.S. 1235 (1178 A.D. records the repair <strong>of</strong> a temple broken <strong>by</strong> a Turushka army, possibly<br />
referring to Muizz-ud-din‟s invasion, Epigraphia lndica, xi, p. 72).<br />
N. Lees etal.; (eds) Tabaqat-i-Nasiri <strong>of</strong> Abu Umar al-Juzjani (Calcutta, 1894), p. 116-18; Ferishta,Qasim b.<br />
Hindu Khan;Tarikh-i-Ferishta (Lucknow, 1864), p. 52-57; A.M. Husian (ed); Futuhus-Salatin <strong>of</strong> Isami (Agra,<br />
1938), vs. 1315-22[Hereafter Isami]; I.H. Siddiqui; Perso-Arabic Sources <strong>of</strong> Information on the Life <strong>and</strong><br />
conditions in the sultanate <strong>of</strong> Delhi (New Delhi, 1992) p. 57.<br />
N. Janardan Kirtane; „The Hammira Mahakavya <strong>of</strong> Nagach<strong>and</strong>ra Suri’, <strong>India</strong>n Antiquary (1890), p. 202, 215-<br />
17.<br />
Ojha; Rajputana, i. p. 266.<br />
<strong>India</strong>n Antiquary, 1890, p. 202; Sarda,H.N; Ajmer,Historical <strong>and</strong> Descriptive.Ajmer,1911.p. 79.<br />
<strong>India</strong>n Antiquary, 1890, p. 215-17.<br />
1 <strong>India</strong>n Antiquary, xii, p. 17. Thomas,Edward;Chronicles <strong>of</strong> the Pathan Kings <strong>of</strong> Delhi,London1871, p.<br />
59,[Hereafter,Thomas Chronicles] noticed a coin <strong>of</strong> one Kilhana with the Arabic legend reading „Sina‟ on the<br />
observe, which, according the him, is found only on the coins <strong>of</strong> Masud III. Kilhana in that case must originally<br />
have been Masud‟s feudatory who had latter rebelled <strong>and</strong> fortified the route from Pakpattan.<br />
Ishwariparasad;History <strong>of</strong> Medieval <strong>India</strong>,Allahabad,1925, p. 177, states that Sirhind, in Patiala, 100<br />
miles n.w. <strong>of</strong> Karnal was the first place captured. He relies on the printed text <strong>of</strong> Minhaj, p. 118, which has<br />
Sirhindah <strong>and</strong> in this is supported <strong>by</strong> later histories <strong>of</strong> like the Anonymous;Mirat-i-Jahan Numa,B.M.Or.1998 f.<br />
50a, <strong>and</strong> Nurul Haqq Dehlavi; Zubdatul-Twarikh,I.O.1805 f.7b.(Cf Habibullah Foundation),Ferishta <strong>and</strong> Bakshi,<br />
Nizamuddin; Tabaqat-i-Akbari,(a)ed.De <strong>and</strong> Husain,3 Vols,Calcutta,1927-41.(b)Trans.B.De.3 Vols Cal.1913-<br />
40, however have Bhatindah; Ferishta, i. p. 5 <strong>and</strong> 7; Tabaqati-i-Akbari ,i. p. 37 Raverty, op. cit, p 457, note 3,<br />
however informs us that in all the Miss. Collated <strong>by</strong> him it is written Tabarhinda, which is also found in<br />
Sirhindi,Yahya;Tarikh-i-Mubarakshahi,(a)ed.M.Hidayat Husain , Bib.Ind. Calcutta , 1931. (b)Eng. Trans.<strong>by</strong><br />
K.K.Basu,Baroda,1932 p. 7, Badauni, i. p. 49 <strong>and</strong> Haji Dabir, ii, p. 677.Habibullah opines that no such place is<br />
known to have ever existed no one acquainted with the hurried style <strong>of</strong> writing Persian Characters can fail to see<br />
that transposition <strong>of</strong> a few dots <strong>and</strong> a careless joining <strong>of</strong> letters are all that is required to make Bhatindah read<br />
Tabarhindah <strong>and</strong> even Sirhind.Sirhind seems to be very improbable,for the shortest route from Lahore to<br />
Hindustan lay through western Patiala in which Bhatindah is situated. No remains <strong>of</strong> any strong fort, such as<br />
that which withstood Prithviraja‟s assault for over a year, were found in Sirhind. On the other h<strong>and</strong> in<br />
Bhatindah, Garrick noticed a strong massive fort <strong>and</strong> also heard local legends respecting Muizz-ud-din‟s attack<br />
on the place; Cunningham Reports, xxiii, p. 2-3. According to Raverty, op. cit; p. 458, note, the Lubbut-twarikhi-Hind,<br />
states that “Tabarhindah is now known as Bhatindah”. But Ishwariprasad asserts that Shirhind was<br />
known as Bhatindah.Cf Habibullah,Foundation.<br />
1 (Minhaj, p.119).<br />
1 Minhaj, p. 118. Ferishta, pp. 5-7 <strong>and</strong> Tabaqati-i-Akbari, i. p.37, state that is was fought at Narain, near Tarain,<br />
"in the district <strong>of</strong> Sirsuti.").<br />
1 For details <strong>of</strong> the Tactics followed see Tarikh-i-Mubarak Shahi, p.9).<br />
1 Minhaj p.120.<br />
1 Hasan Nizami;Tajul-Maasir(a)I.O.1486,(b)I.O.209,(c)B.M.Add.7623,(d)Add.7624, f. 44b. Minhaj states that<br />
he was immediately executed. For the absurd story <strong>of</strong> Ch<strong>and</strong> Bardai <strong>of</strong> how prithviraja, blinded <strong>and</strong> kept in<br />
conferment at Ghazni, was yet able with the help <strong>of</strong> Ch<strong>and</strong> himself, to slay Muizz-ud-din before his own<br />
execution, see Ch<strong>and</strong> Bardai;Prithviraja Raso,ed.M.V.P<strong>and</strong>ia <strong>and</strong> Sam Sundar Das,Nagari Pracharini Sabha ,<br />
Benaras,1913 vi: also Raj Darshani, f. 49a.<br />
Minhaj, p.120; Fakhruddin Mubarakshah,(Known as Fakhre Mudabbir);Tarikh-i-Fakhruddin<br />
Mubarakshah,ed.E.D.Ross,London,1867, p. 22).<br />
Ibn al-Athir,Izzal-Din,al-Kamil fi‟l-Ta‟rikh,ed.C.J.Tornberg; Ibn-El-Athiri Chronicon quod perfectissimum<br />
inscribitur (Leiden,1851-76,12 vols.); repr.(with different pagination) Dar al-Sader (Beirut,1386/1966,12<br />
vols.)(references are to both editions,in that order), XI, 115/174, wa-iltazamu lahu bil-awwal.Cf.Jackson<br />
Peter;The Delhi Sultanate,A Political <strong>and</strong> Military History,Cambridge,1999; Tajul Maathir. Fol. 50b. for the<br />
chieftains <strong>of</strong> the Delhi region specifically(Cf Habibullah Foundation)<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
10 | Page
<strong>Initial</strong> <strong>Conquest</strong> Of <strong>India</strong> By <strong>Turks</strong> And <strong>Their</strong> <strong>Slaves</strong><br />
1 Tajud Din Hasan Nizami‟s;Taajul-Maathir(The Crown <strong>of</strong> Glorious Deeds),translated <strong>by</strong> Bhagwat Saroop,saud<br />
Ahmad Dehlavi,Delhi,1998.[Hereafter Bhagwat Saroop Taaj-ul-Maathir],p.70.<br />
1 Bhagwat Saroop Taajul-Maathir,p.101.<br />
1 Bhagwat Saroop Tajul-Maathir,p.84.<br />
1 Minhaj, p. 139, dated the capture <strong>of</strong> Meerut in 587/1191, but he is more correct in assigning it to 588/1192, on<br />
p. 120).<br />
1 Bhagwat Saroop Tajul-Maathir,p.101. places the conquest <strong>of</strong> Delhi towards the end <strong>of</strong> 588/1192, as is done<br />
also in Minhaj, p.120, Tarikh-i-Mubarakshahi, p.11 Tabaqat-i-Akbari, i.p. 38-39, <strong>and</strong> Ferishta, I, p.58. Thomas<br />
read the date on the Qutub Minar inscriptions as 587.Thomas Chronicles, p.22. But this may also be read as 589.<br />
1 Bhagwat Saroop Tajul-Maathir,p.114. Ibn Battuta;Kitabur Rahlah,also called,Tuhfatun Nuzzar fi gharaib-ilamsar:ed.(a)Cairo,1870-71,<br />
(b)With a French trans.Defremery <strong>and</strong> Sanguinatti,Paris, 4 Vols,1853-59, (c)<br />
Abridged Eng. Trans.H.A.R. Gibb,London,1929, (d) Eng.trans.(<strong>of</strong> the travels in <strong>India</strong>,Maldive <strong>and</strong> Ceylon) <strong>by</strong><br />
Mahdi Husain,Baroda,1953, ii, p. 19-20, relates a curious story <strong>of</strong> how his master summoned him secretly to<br />
confound his enemies who accused him <strong>of</strong> disloyalty.<br />
1 Bhagwat Saroop Tajul-Maathir,p.146. Minhaj places it in 589; p. 120.<br />
1 Bhagwat Saroop Tajul-Maathir,p.151.Mulla Ahmad Thattawi <strong>and</strong> others, Tarikh-i-Alfi,B.M.(a) Or,142,(b)<br />
Or,162. f. 485, states that Jayach<strong>and</strong>ra with an army <strong>of</strong> hundred thous<strong>and</strong> horses <strong>and</strong> seven hundred elephants,<br />
was himself marching against Muiz-ud-din Territories(Cf Habibullah Foundation).<br />
1 Written Kanwar Pal <strong>by</strong> Bhagwat Saroop Taajul-Maathir,p.201.; Kumarapala is mentioned in the annals <strong>of</strong> the<br />
ancestors <strong>of</strong> the Jadon Bhatti dynasty <strong>of</strong> Kerauli, Cunningham; Reports, xx, p. 67-8.<br />
1 Bhagwat Saroop Tajul-Maathir,p.201. Minhaj, p. 114, dates the event in 591/1195, but Fakhre Mudabbir p. 23,<br />
confirms Hasan Nizami. A locally current couplet in Hindi has preserved the date <strong>and</strong> name <strong>of</strong> the Muslim<br />
<strong>of</strong>ficer, Cunningham; Reports, VI, p.55.<br />
1 Bhagwat Saroop Tajul-Maathir,p.205. According to Cunningham, he is probably to be identified with<br />
Lahangdeo, the fifth king <strong>of</strong> the list <strong>of</strong> Hiraman Munshi's Gwalior Namah.B.M.Add. 16709. 7.9a(Cf Habibullah<br />
Foundation) See also the version <strong>of</strong> Motiram <strong>and</strong> Khushal. I.O.Ms. 860 f.8b.(Cf Ibid).The prince, Sallakshana<br />
Sinha, is mentioned in a fragmentary inscription, Discovered in Jhansi, as being engaged in fighting the Jevanas.<br />
It is however, without date;Epigraphia Indica,Govt Press,Delhi, I, p. 214-5.<br />
1<br />
Tarikh-i-Farishta, p. 58-59; Kirtane; Hammira Mahakavya, p. 62; Tajul-Maathir, ff. 42b-54a(Cf Habibullah<br />
Foundation)<br />
1 Minhaj, p. 140;Farishta, p. 59;Bhagwat Saroop Tajul Maathir,p.225.<br />
1<br />
Fakhre Mudabbir, p. 24. the Tajul-Maathir, f. 176b mentions Aibak's stay in Badaun in 599/1202-3(Cf<br />
Habibullah Foundation).<br />
1 Bhagwat Saroop Tajul-Maathir,p.244, Fakhre Mudabbir, p. 25; Cf. Cunningham; Reports, ii, p. 456 who<br />
erroneously asserts that Kalinjar was attacked twice, in 1196 <strong>and</strong> again in 1202.Farishta, p. 62.<br />
1 This simpler form <strong>of</strong> the name found in A.B.M. Habibullah, p. 69 <strong>and</strong> also in the printed text <strong>of</strong> B.M. Mss. <strong>of</strong><br />
The Tabaqat-i-Nasiri, inspite <strong>of</strong> Raverty‟s craze for the izafat inserted between Muhammad <strong>and</strong> Bakhtiyar as a<br />
substitute for bin.<br />
1 N.Lees etal(ed.)Tabakat-i-Nasiri, p. 146-7<br />
1 Minhaj; p. 147<br />
1 N.Lees etal(ed.)Tabakat-i-Nasiri, p. 147-8<br />
1 Ibid, p. 148<br />
1 D. Chttopadhyaya (ed.); Tarantha‟s History <strong>of</strong> Buddhism in <strong>India</strong> (Calcutta 1980), p. 319.<br />
1 Ibid.<br />
1 N.Lees etal (ed.) Tabakat-i-Nasiri, p. 150-1;Richard M. Eaton; Rise <strong>of</strong> Islam <strong>and</strong> the Bengal Frontier,1204-<br />
1760,Berkeley <strong>and</strong> Los Angeles,University <strong>of</strong> California Press,1993, p. 32, note 10.<br />
1 Imperial Gazetteer <strong>of</strong> <strong>India</strong>,(Oxford, 1908), xii, p. 18; journal <strong>of</strong> Asiatic society <strong>of</strong> Bengal,Calcutta. Old<br />
series:in two parts separately for Antiquities <strong>and</strong> Natural Sciences.New series(since 1905): Journal <strong>and</strong><br />
Proceedings.In progress:Journal <strong>of</strong> Royal Asiatic Society <strong>of</strong> Bengal issued separately for Letters,Science <strong>and</strong><br />
Yearbook. (N.S.), ii, p. 282.<br />
1 Minhaj, p. 152.<br />
1 Ibid, p. 154<br />
1 Bhagwat Saroop Tajul-Maathir,p.273; Minhaj, p. 124.<br />
1 Bhagwat Saroop Tajul-Maathir,p.273; Minhaj, idem, Tarikh-i-Mubarakshahi, p. 12; Haji Dabir;Zafarle-<br />
Walihi,edited under the title <strong>of</strong>”An Arabic History <strong>of</strong> Gujrat” <strong>by</strong> E.D.Ross,London,1921; p. 602, See also<br />
Reverty, op. cit. p-458, note.<br />
1 Raverty, op. cit, p. 531, note, 8 argues at great length that the name should really be pronounced as Kabajah,<br />
but the above form is confirmed in Hindi script on one <strong>of</strong> his coins; Journal <strong>of</strong> Asiatic Society <strong>of</strong> Bengal, 1887,<br />
p. 171.<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
11 | Page
<strong>Initial</strong> <strong>Conquest</strong> Of <strong>India</strong> By <strong>Turks</strong> And <strong>Their</strong> <strong>Slaves</strong><br />
1 Also Aybek, Aybeg, Skt. Shuduvadina, Shutubadina (<strong>India</strong>n Antiquary, xix, p. 186; Epigraphia Indica; Arabic<br />
<strong>and</strong> Persian Supplement,Government Press,Delhi(1913-14)(Since 1951 issued as „Arabic-Persian supplement to<br />
Epigraphia <strong>India</strong>), p. 43)<br />
1 N.Lees etal (ed.)Tabakat-i-Nasiri, p. 140;M.Hidayat Husaini (ed.) Tarikh-i-Mubarakshahi, p. 14, 16; Ferishta,<br />
p. 63.<br />
1 Thomas,Chronicles, p. 34, 37: H.Nelson Wright; The coinage <strong>and</strong> Metrology <strong>of</strong> Sultans <strong>of</strong> Delhi (New Delhi,<br />
1974), p. 69.<br />
1 M.Hidayat Husaini (ed.)Tarikh-i-Mubarakshahi. P. 15;N.Lees etal (ed.)Tabakat-i-Nasiri, p. 140;Ferishta, p.<br />
63;A.M. Husain (ed.)Futuhus-Salatin, vs. 1974-1996.<br />
1 Epigraphia Indo-Moslemica,Govt.Press,Delhi(since 1951 issued as „Arabic <strong>and</strong> Persian supplement to<br />
Epigraphia <strong>India</strong>‟) 1911-12, p. 2.<br />
1 N.Lees etal(ed.)Tabakat-i-Nasiri, p. 141;M.Hidayat Husaini (ed.) Tarikh-i-Mubarakshahi, 15; Cf. Mirat-i-<br />
Jahan Numa, f. 53, which places his death in 609/1212, whereas Aibak‟s latest inscription is dated Ramzan,<br />
607/1210.(Cf Habibullah Foundation).<br />
1 Raverty, p. 529, note 4; N.Lees etal (ed.)Tabakat-i-Nasiri, p. 141-2; Ferishta, p. 64; Nelson Wright, coinage<br />
<strong>and</strong> Metrology, p. 69; Defremery <strong>and</strong> Sanguinetti Ibn Batutah 111, p. 164.<br />
1 N.Lees etal(ed.)Tabakat-i-Nasiri, p. 141-2.<br />
1 Defremery <strong>and</strong> Sanguinetti, Ibn Batautah, III, p. 164. Battuta actually refers to this king as „Lamlish‟. There is<br />
a number <strong>of</strong> variant spellings <strong>of</strong> the name, but the proper name appears to have been Iltutmish, „holder <strong>of</strong> the<br />
realm (Cf. S. Dig<strong>by</strong>, ‘Iletmish or Iltutmish? A reconsideration <strong>of</strong> the Name <strong>of</strong> the Delhi Sultan’, Iran, 8 (1970),<br />
p. 57-64; Thomas Chronicles, p. 43-44,, 71; Nelson wright, coinage <strong>and</strong> Metrology, p. 70). In Sanskrit his name<br />
was revealed Lititimisi, or he was referred to as Suritan Sri Samasadin or Samusdina, or simply. The „Turushka<br />
lord‟ (Turushkadhipamadaladan) (Z.A. Desai; ‘Inscriptions <strong>of</strong> the Mamluk Sultans <strong>of</strong> Delhi’, in: Z.A. Desai<br />
(ed.); Epigraphia Indica, Arabic <strong>and</strong> Persian Supplement (1966) (Delhi, 1967), p. 1-18; „Reference to<br />
Muhammadan‟s AD 730-1320 in: The Journal <strong>of</strong> <strong>India</strong>n History, 15 (1936), p. 177.<br />
1 Minhaj, p. 179, where it is included in Iltutmishs conquests, it is called Nardin <strong>by</strong> Utbi,Abu Nasr;Tarikh-i-<br />
Yamini,also called Kitab-i-Yamini,Arabic text,ed.Ali <strong>and</strong> Sprenger,Delhi,1847, p. 260: For some years the latter<br />
Hindu-Sahiya Kings made it their capital for its location see Raverty: op. cit. p. 534, note i., Imperial Gazetteer<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>India</strong>, xviii, p. 349; also Nazim,Muhammad; Life <strong>and</strong> Times <strong>of</strong> Sultan Mahmud <strong>of</strong> Ghazna,Cambridge,1931,<br />
p. 91.<br />
1 Minhaj, p. 164.<br />
1 Minhaj, p. 174. This date is also, like that on the Daulat Shah Cion, doubtful, for Raverty found 628 in some <strong>of</strong><br />
the older manuscripts, Haji Dabir, ii, p. 698, however, has 627.<br />
1 These places are listed in Iltutmish‟s conquests; Minhaj, p. 179, At Kaman, near Thangir, he built the mosque<br />
now known as the Chausat Khamba, See Cunningham; Report, xx, pp. 11 <strong>and</strong> 56.<br />
1 Minhaj, p. 236<br />
1 Minhaj, p. 176,<br />
1 Epigraphia Indica, Arabic <strong>and</strong> Persian Supplement, 1913-14, p. 14-15.<br />
1 Ibid, Epigraphia Indo-Moslemica, 1911-12, p. 3, 27-30; A.M Husain (ed.) Futuhus-Salatin, p. 123-4.<br />
1 Epigraphia Indo-Moslemica, 1911-12, op. cit; p. 27; Z.A. Desai, „Inscription <strong>of</strong> the Mamluk Sultans <strong>of</strong> Delhi‟,<br />
Epigraphia Indica: Arabic <strong>and</strong> Persian supplement (1966), ed. Z.A. Desai (Delhi, 1967), (p. 1-18p. 17).<br />
1 There is a rear coin <strong>of</strong> Iltutmish which contains only the name <strong>of</strong> the Caliph <strong>and</strong> which was probably issued to<br />
commemorate the arrival <strong>of</strong> the Caliphal diploma <strong>of</strong> investiture (Thomas, Chronicles, p. 46; Nelson wright,<br />
Coinage <strong>and</strong> Metrology, p. 18; N.Lees etal (ed.) Tabakat-i-Nasiri, p. 174; Ferishta, p. 66).<br />
1 S. Moosvi;„Numismatic evidence <strong>and</strong> the economic history <strong>of</strong> the Delhi sultanate’, Proceedings <strong>of</strong> the <strong>India</strong>n<br />
History congress (1989-90), p. 207-8.<br />
1 Minhaj, p. 176.<br />
1 A.B.M. Habibullah, Foundation <strong>of</strong> Muslim rule in <strong>India</strong>, Allahabad, 1961; p. 105.<br />
1 Minhaj,p.120;Fakhre Mudabbir,p.22.<br />
1 Minhaj,p.139<br />
References<br />
[1] Abu Bakr Muhammad Al-Raw<strong>and</strong>i. b.Ali;Rahatus-Sudur ed,M.Iqbal,Cambridge,1922<br />
[2] Al Biruni,Kitab fi Tahqiqi mali-I-Hind (Hyderabad,<strong>India</strong>,1958)<br />
[3] Alami.A, Conquetes de Mahmud al- Ghaznawi d‟apres le Kitab al Yamini d‟Utbi,2 vols (Doctorat d‟Etat,Paris,III,1989)<br />
[4] Al-Utbi, Tarikh al-Yamini: Persian translation <strong>by</strong> Jurbadqani(1206 AD) (Tehran,1334 H)<br />
[5] Al-Utbi,Abu Nasr;Tarikh-i-Yamini,also called Kitab-i-Yamini,Arabic text,ed.Ali <strong>and</strong> Sprenger,Delhi,1847<br />
[6] Al-Utbi,Tarikh al-Yamini (Delhi, 1847)<br />
[7] Baizawi,Abu Said Abdullah;Nizamat-Twarikh.Bm.Add.16708.f.51a<br />
[8] Bakshi, Nizamuddin; Tabaqat-i-Akbari,(a)ed.De <strong>and</strong> Husain,3 Vols,Calcutta,1927-41.(b)Trans.B.De.3 Vols Cal.1913-40<br />
[9] Bartold;Turkistan down to the Mongol Invasion,Eng. Trans. By H.A.R. Gibb,London,1928,2nd ed.1958 op.cit, p. 333ff<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
12 | Page
<strong>Initial</strong> <strong>Conquest</strong> Of <strong>India</strong> By <strong>Turks</strong> And <strong>Their</strong> <strong>Slaves</strong><br />
[10] Beckwith,C.I., „Aspects <strong>of</strong> the Early History <strong>of</strong> the Central Asian Guard Corps in Islam‟,Archivum Eurasia.Medii Aevi,IV(1984),<br />
[11] Bosworth,C.E., The Ghaznavids. <strong>Their</strong> Empire in Afghanistan <strong>and</strong> Eastern Iran 994:1040, 2nd edition (Beirut, 1973)<br />
[12] Bosworth,C.E.,‟The Imperial Policy <strong>of</strong> the Early Ghaznavids‟,Islamic Studies 1 (1962)<br />
[13] Bosworth,C.E.,The Early Islamic History <strong>of</strong> Ghur,Central Asiatic Journal,6 (1961)<br />
[14] Bosworth,C.E.,The Later Ghaznavids,Splendour <strong>and</strong> Decay: The Dynasty in Afghanistan <strong>and</strong> Northern <strong>India</strong> 1040-1186<br />
(Eidenburgh,1977).<br />
[15] Boyle,J.A., (ed). The Cambridge history <strong>of</strong> Iran, V. The Saljuq <strong>and</strong> Mongol periods (Cambridge, 1968)<br />
[16] Buhler,G., The Jagaducharita <strong>of</strong> Sarvanada: a Historical Romance from Gujrat (Vienna,1892),<br />
[17] Ch.Pellat et al.(eds.), The Encyclopaedia <strong>of</strong> Islam,new edition (Leiden,1954- in progress).<br />
[18] Ch<strong>and</strong> Bardai;Prithviraja Raso,ed.M.V.P<strong>and</strong>ia <strong>and</strong> Sam Sundar Das,Nagari Pracharini Sabha , Benaras,1913 vi: also Raj Darshani,<br />
f. 49a.<br />
[19] Chattopadhayaya,B.D., „Origin <strong>of</strong> the Rajputs: the political, economic <strong>and</strong> social processes in early medieval Rajasthan‟, IHR 3<br />
(1976), repr.in his The Making <strong>of</strong> early medieval <strong>India</strong> (Oxford <strong>and</strong> Delhi, 1994), 57-88.<br />
[20] Chttopadhyaya,D. (ed.); Tarantha‟s History <strong>of</strong> Buddhism in <strong>India</strong> (Calcutta 1980)<br />
[21] Clauson,G.,Turkish <strong>and</strong> Mongolian Studies(London,1962)<br />
[22] Codrington,K.de.B.,„A Geographical Introduction to the history <strong>of</strong> Central Asia‟,The Geographical Journal,CIV (1944),<br />
[23] Dabir Haji;Zafarle-Walihi,edited under the title <strong>of</strong>”An Arabic History <strong>of</strong> Gujrat” <strong>by</strong> E.D.Ross,London,1921<br />
[24] Desai,Z.A., „Inscriptions <strong>of</strong> the Mamluk Sultans <strong>of</strong> Delhi‟, in: Z.A. Desai (ed.); Epigraphia Indica, Arabic <strong>and</strong> Persian Supplement<br />
(1966) (Delhi, 1967)<br />
[25] Dig<strong>by</strong>,S., „Iletmish or Iltutmish? A reconsideration <strong>of</strong> the Name <strong>of</strong> the Delhi Sultan‟, Iran, 8 (1970)<br />
[26] Eaton, M. Richard; Rise <strong>of</strong> Islam <strong>and</strong> the Bengal Frontier,1204-1760,Berkeley <strong>and</strong> Los Angeles,University <strong>of</strong> California<br />
Press,1993,<br />
[27] Epigraphia Indica, Arabic <strong>and</strong> Persian Supplement,1913-14 (Calcutta, 1917; reprint Delhi, 1987)<br />
[28] Epigraphia Indica; Arabic <strong>and</strong> Persian Supplement,Government Press,Delhi(1913-14)(Since 1951 issued as „Arabic-Persian<br />
supplement to Epigraphia <strong>India</strong>)<br />
[29] Epigraphia Indo-Moslemica,Govt.Press,Delhi(since 1951 issued as „Arabic <strong>and</strong> Persian supplement to Epigraphia <strong>India</strong>‟) 1911-12<br />
[30] Escedy,H.,‟Tribe <strong>and</strong> Tribal Society in the 6th Century Empire‟,Acta Orientalia Hungarica,25 (1972); Golden,P.B., „Imperial<br />
Ideology <strong>and</strong> the Sources <strong>of</strong> Political Unity amongst the Pre-Cinggisid Nomads <strong>of</strong> Western Eurasia‟, Archivum Eurasiae Medii<br />
Aevi,II (1982)<br />
[31] Fakhre Mudabbir(Muhammad b. Mansur b. Said Qurashi);Shajarat (or Bahr) al-Ansab, partial edn. <strong>by</strong> Sir E. Denison Ross;Tarikh<br />
[sic]-i-Fakhr al-Din Mubarakshah (London,1927)<br />
[32] Ferishta,Qasim b. Hindu Khan;Tarikh-i-Ferishta (Lucknow, 1864)<br />
[33] Forbes,A.K.,Rasmala:Hindoo Annals <strong>of</strong> the Province <strong>of</strong> Goozerat in Western <strong>India</strong>,2 vols (London, 1924). (ed. Rawlinson)<br />
[34] Gazetteer <strong>of</strong> the province <strong>of</strong> Oudh.3 vols (Lucknow <strong>and</strong> Allahabad,1877-78)<br />
[35] Golden,P.B.,An Introduction to the History <strong>of</strong> Turkic Peoples: Ethnogenesis <strong>and</strong> State formation in Medieval <strong>and</strong> Early Modern<br />
Eurasia <strong>and</strong> the Middle East (Wiesbaden,1992),<br />
[36] Golden,P.B.‟Imperial Ideology <strong>and</strong> the Sources <strong>of</strong> Political Unity amongst the Pre-Cinggisid Nomads <strong>of</strong> Western<br />
Eurasia‟,Archivum Eurasiae Medii Aevi.II (1982),<br />
[37] Habibullah,A.B.M., Foundation <strong>of</strong> Muslim rule in <strong>India</strong>, Allahabad, 1961<br />
[38] Hall,J.A. <strong>and</strong> Jarvie,I.C. (eds), Transition to Modernity: Essays on Power, Wealth <strong>and</strong> Belief (Cambridge,1992)<br />
[39] Hasan Tajud Din Nizami‟s;Taajul-Maathir(The Crown <strong>of</strong> Glorious Deeds),translated <strong>by</strong> Bhagwat Saroop,saud Ahmad<br />
Dehlavi,Delhi,1998<br />
[40] Hodivala,S.H.,Studies in Indo-Muslim history (Bombay, 1939-57, 2 vols)<br />
[41] H<strong>of</strong>fmann,H.,‟Die Qarluq in der Tibetaischen Literatur‟,Oriens,III,2 (1950),<br />
[42] Husain,A.M., (ed). Futuh-us-Salatin <strong>of</strong> Isami (Agra, 1938).<br />
[43] Husian,A.M.,(ed); Futuhus-Salatin <strong>of</strong> Isami (Agra, 1938)<br />
[44] Ibn Battuta;Kitabur Rahlah,also called,Tuhfatun Nuzzar fi gharaib-il-amsar:ed.(a)Cairo,1870-71, (b)With a French trans.Defremery<br />
<strong>and</strong> Sanguinatti,Paris, 4 Vols,1853-59, (c) Abridged Eng. Trans.H.A.R. Gibb,London,1929, (d) Eng.trans.(<strong>of</strong> the travels in<br />
<strong>India</strong>,Maldive <strong>and</strong> Ceylon) <strong>by</strong> Mahdi Husain,Baroda,1953, ii<br />
[45] Imperial Gazetteer <strong>of</strong> <strong>India</strong>,(Oxford, 1908),<br />
[46] Ishwariparasad;History <strong>of</strong> Medieval <strong>India</strong>,Allahabad,1925<br />
[47] Jackson Peter;The Delhi Sultanate,A Political <strong>and</strong> Military History,Cambridge University Press,1999<br />
[48] Journal <strong>of</strong> Asiatic Society <strong>of</strong> Bengal, 1887<br />
[49] Journal <strong>of</strong> Asiatic society <strong>of</strong> Bengal,Calcutta. Old series:in two parts separately for Antiquities <strong>and</strong> Natural Sciences.New<br />
series(since 1905): Journal <strong>and</strong> Proceedings.In progress:Journal <strong>of</strong> Royal Asiatic Society <strong>of</strong> Bengal issued separately for<br />
Letters,Science <strong>and</strong> Yearbook. (N.S.)<br />
[50] Juwaini Alauddin Ata Malik;Tarikh-i-Jahan Gusha-e-Juwaini,ed. Abdul Wahab Qazwini.2 vols.,London,Gibb memorial<br />
series,1912-1916.Vol.III a facsimile edition,<strong>by</strong> E.D.Ross,London,1931.Eng trans.J.A.Boyle,2 vols,Manchester,1958<br />
[51] Juzjani, Minhaj,Abu Umar b. Siraj;Tabaqat-i-Nasiri,(a) ed.Nasau Lees,Khadim Hussain,<strong>and</strong> Abdul Hai<br />
Bib.Ind.Calcutta,1864.(b)English trans.By H.G.Raverty,2 Vols,Bib.Ind Calcutta,1897<br />
[52] Kirtane, N. Janardan,„The Hammira Mahakavya <strong>of</strong> Nagach<strong>and</strong>ra Suri‟, <strong>India</strong>n Antiquary (1890)<br />
[53] Kwanten,L., Imperial Nomads: a History <strong>of</strong> Central Asia,500-1500(Philadelphia,1979)<br />
[54] Mahmood,.T.,`The Dargah <strong>of</strong> Sayyid Salar Masud Ghazi in Bahraich:Legend,Tradition <strong>and</strong> Reality‟,in: Ch. Troll (ed.),Muslim<br />
Shrines in <strong>India</strong> (New Delhi,1984).<br />
[55] Maricq,A. <strong>and</strong> Weit,G., Le minaret de Djam. La decouverte de la capitale des sultans Ghorides (XII-XIII siecles) (paris, 1959)<br />
[56] Mc Gregor,R.S., Hindi Literature from its Beginnings to the Nineteenth Century (Wiesbaden, 1984)<br />
[57] Mirat-i-Jahan Numa,B.M.Or.1998 f. 50a<br />
[58] Morley,W.H., (ed.),Tarikh-i-Baihaqi (Calcutta,1862)<br />
[59] Mubarakshah, Fakhruddin,(Known as Fakhre Mudabbir);Tarikh-i-Fakhruddin Mubarakshah,ed.E.D.Ross,London,1867, p. 22).<br />
[60] Munshi Hiraman, Gwalior Namah.B.M.Add. 16709.<br />
[61] N. Lees etal.; (eds) Tabaqat-i-Nasiri <strong>of</strong> Abu Umar al-Juzjani (Calcutta, 1894)<br />
[62] Narain,A.K., The Indo-Greeks (Delhi,1980),<br />
[63] Nazim,Muhammad; Life <strong>and</strong> Times <strong>of</strong> Sultan Mahmud <strong>of</strong> Ghazna,Cambridge,1931<br />
[64] Nazim.M., (ed.),Zayn al-Akhbar <strong>of</strong> Gardizi (Berlin,1928),<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
13 | Page
<strong>Initial</strong> <strong>Conquest</strong> Of <strong>India</strong> By <strong>Turks</strong> And <strong>Their</strong> <strong>Slaves</strong><br />
[65] Nelson,H. Wright; The coinage <strong>and</strong> Metrology <strong>of</strong> Sultans <strong>of</strong> Delhi (New Delhi, 1974)<br />
[66] Newman,J., „Islam in the Buddhist Kalacakra Tantra‟ (Paper presented to the 1989 Annual Meeting <strong>of</strong> the American Academy <strong>of</strong><br />
Religions, Annaheim,CA.1989)<br />
[67] Nurul Haqq Dehlavi; Zubdatul-Twarikh,I.O.1805 f.7b<br />
[68] Ojha,Gourishankar.H; Rajputaneka Itihasa,Ajmer,1927<br />
[69] Qazwini Hamdullah Mustaufi; Tarikh-i-Guzidah,Fascimile ed.,Gibb Memorial series, London, 1913<br />
[70] Raverty,H.G; Notes on Afghanistan,London,1880.<br />
[71] Ray,H.C.; Dynastic History <strong>of</strong> Northern <strong>India</strong>.3 Vols.Calcutta University 1931-35<br />
[72] S. Moosvi;„Numismatic evidence <strong>and</strong> the economic history <strong>of</strong> the Delhi sultanate‟, Proceedings <strong>of</strong> the <strong>India</strong>n History congress<br />
(1989-90)<br />
[73] S. Qudratullah,S. Fatimi; „The Twin Ports <strong>of</strong> Daybul‟, in Hamida Khuhro (ed.), Sind through the centuries (Oxford <strong>and</strong> Karachi,<br />
1981)<br />
[74] Sachau,E.C.(trans.),Alberuni‟s <strong>India</strong> (New Delhi,1983)<br />
[75] Sarda,H.N; Ajmer,Historical <strong>and</strong> Descriptive.Ajmer,1911<br />
[76] Sharma,T.R., Personal <strong>and</strong> Geographical Names in the Gupta Inscriptions (Delhi, 1978)<br />
[77] Siddiqui,I.H.,Perso-Arabic Sources <strong>of</strong> Information on the Life <strong>and</strong> conditions in the sultanate <strong>of</strong> Delhi (New Delhi, 1992)<br />
[78] Sinor (ed)., The Cambridge History <strong>of</strong> Early Inner Asia (Cambridge,1990).<br />
[79] Sircar,D.R., Studies in the Geography <strong>of</strong> Ancient <strong>and</strong> Medieval <strong>India</strong> (Delhi,1971)<br />
[80] Sirhindi,Yahya;Tarikh-i-Mubarakshahi,(a)ed.M.Hidayat Husain , Bib.Ind. Calcutta , 1931. (b)Eng. Trans.<strong>by</strong> K.K.Basu,Baroda,1932<br />
[81] Smith,A.D., The Ethnic Origins <strong>of</strong> Nations(Oxford,1986)<br />
[82] Stein,M.A. (ed),Kalhana‟s Rajtarangini (Delhi, 1960)<br />
[83] Tarikh-i-Farishta (Lucknow,1864),<br />
[84] Thattawi Mulla Ahmad <strong>and</strong> others, Tarikh-i-Alfi,B.M.(a) Or,142,(b) Or,162.<br />
[85] The Journal <strong>of</strong> <strong>India</strong>n History, 15 (1936)<br />
[86] Thomas,Edward;Chronicles <strong>of</strong> the Pathan Kings <strong>of</strong> Delhi,London1871<br />
[87] Tornberg,C.J., (ed.),Ibn al-Athir, Al-Kamil fi l-Tarikh, 12 vols (Leiden,1853-1869)<br />
[88] Wink Andre,Al-Hind: The Making <strong>of</strong> the Indo-Islamic World,I.Early Medieval <strong>India</strong> <strong>and</strong> the Expansion <strong>of</strong> Islam,7th-11th centuries<br />
(Leiden,1990).<br />
[89] Wink, Andre,Al-Hind,The Making <strong>of</strong> the Indo-Islamic World,Vol. II,The Slave Kings <strong>and</strong> The Islamic <strong>Conquest</strong> 11th-13th<br />
cen.,Oxford University Press(1999)<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
14 | Page
<strong>IOSR</strong> Journal Of Humanities And Social Science (JHSS)<br />
ISSN: 2279-0837, ISBN: 2279-0845. Volume 5, Issue 4 (Nov. - Dec. 2012), PP 15-22<br />
Www.Iosrjournals.Org<br />
Local perspective, aspiration <strong>and</strong> women empowerment in<br />
housing development in Africa: Nigeria<br />
Raimi A. Asiyanbola<br />
Department <strong>of</strong> Geography <strong>and</strong> Regional Planning, Olabisi Onabanjo University, Ago-Iwoye, Ogun State,<br />
Nigeria,<br />
Paper submitted for presentation at the First International Conference on Society, Technology <strong>and</strong> Sustainable<br />
Development organized <strong>by</strong> the Department <strong>of</strong> Social Work, Amrita Vishwa Vidyapeetham, Amritapuri Campus<br />
<strong>and</strong> School <strong>of</strong> Social Work, the University at Buffalo, State University <strong>of</strong> NewYork held at the Amrita Institute <strong>of</strong><br />
Medical Sciences, Kochi, <strong>India</strong> on June 3-5, 2011<br />
Abstract: The paper examines the local perspective on the involvement aspiration <strong>of</strong> women in housing<br />
development in Ibadan, Nigeria. The aim <strong>of</strong> the paper is tw<strong>of</strong>old. The first aim is an examination <strong>of</strong> the local<br />
perspective about women’s involvement in housing development. The second aim is an examination <strong>of</strong> the<br />
influence <strong>of</strong> local perspective on housing development involvement aspiration <strong>of</strong> women as indicated <strong>by</strong> the<br />
actual housing development involvement <strong>of</strong> women, women’s level <strong>of</strong> knowledge about the development <strong>of</strong> their<br />
household house, <strong>and</strong> women’s intension to be involved in housing delivery. The null hypotheses tested in the<br />
paper is that there is no significant relationship between the local perspective about women’s involvement in<br />
housing development <strong>and</strong> (i) actual housing development involvement <strong>of</strong> women, (ii) women’s level <strong>of</strong><br />
knowledge about the development <strong>of</strong> their household house, <strong>and</strong> (iii) women’s intension to be involved in<br />
housing delivery. The data used in the paper were derived from a larger household survey on gender <strong>and</strong><br />
housing study carried out <strong>by</strong> the author in Ibadan, Nigeria. Correlation statistical technique was used to test the<br />
hypotheses. The literature shows that the local perspective is that decisions on housing development are male<br />
dominated. Significant negative relationship is found between local perspective <strong>and</strong> (i) actual housing<br />
development involvement <strong>of</strong> women, (ii) women’s level <strong>of</strong> knowledge about the development <strong>of</strong> their household<br />
house, <strong>and</strong>, (iii) women’s intention to be involved in housing delivery. This result suggests that women<br />
empowerment could be greatly enhanced through a reorientation <strong>of</strong> the mindset <strong>of</strong> the society about some <strong>of</strong> the<br />
local perspective that hinders women’s involvement in development activities.<br />
Keywords: Local perspective; aspiration; women empowerment; housing development.<br />
I. Introduction<br />
Housing is universally acknowledged as one <strong>of</strong> the most basic human needs with a pr<strong>of</strong>ound impact on<br />
general well-being. According to the definition given <strong>by</strong> the World Health Organization (WHO), housing is a<br />
residential environment that includes the physical structure that man uses for shelter, all necessary services,<br />
facilities, equipment, <strong>and</strong> devices needed or desired for the physical <strong>and</strong> mental health <strong>and</strong> social well-being <strong>of</strong><br />
the family <strong>and</strong> individual. It is therefore critical for the achievement <strong>of</strong> health for all, employment, social<br />
stability <strong>and</strong> economic development. As a prerequisite for survival, housing only ranks second to food<br />
(Onibokun, 1985; Adeniyi, 1985). It is also one <strong>of</strong> the indicators <strong>of</strong> a person‟s st<strong>and</strong>ard <strong>of</strong> living <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> his<br />
place in society. Housing reflects the cultural, social <strong>and</strong> economic values <strong>of</strong> a society as it is the best physical<br />
<strong>and</strong> historical evidence <strong>of</strong> civilization in a country (Onibokun, 1985).<br />
Housing encompasses far more than living space <strong>and</strong> shelter (Knox, 1992). Its nature <strong>and</strong> value are<br />
determined <strong>by</strong> its varied services, which include neighbourhood amenities, access to education, health facilities<br />
<strong>and</strong> security, in addition to shelter. The worth <strong>of</strong> housing depends upon quality consideration, such as design,<br />
density, building materials <strong>and</strong> floor spaces <strong>and</strong> on access to employment <strong>and</strong> other income earning<br />
opportunities, public facilities, community services <strong>and</strong> market. Housing is a durable good unlike most<br />
consumer goods. It is a fixed location asset <strong>and</strong> it constitutes the largest space user in the city <strong>and</strong> has played a<br />
major role in shaping urban regions (Harthorn, 1992).<br />
In recent years, various countries <strong>of</strong> the world <strong>and</strong> different international bodies have recognized the<br />
significance <strong>of</strong> the involvement <strong>of</strong> women in development <strong>and</strong> have devoted considerable attention to women‟s<br />
contribution to economic progress. These countries <strong>and</strong> organizations have emphasized the need to actively<br />
involve women in the design <strong>and</strong> implementation <strong>of</strong> various development programmes so as to make them more<br />
active <strong>and</strong> effective participants in the socio-economic cum cultural activities <strong>of</strong> their countries <strong>and</strong>/or<br />
associations (Agbola, 1990a; 1990b; Moser, 1992, 1993; Young, 1995; UNCHS, 1996; etc).<br />
Although there has been increased focus on the actual <strong>and</strong> potential involvement <strong>of</strong> women in<br />
development generally <strong>and</strong> with special emphasis on agriculture <strong>and</strong> the industry, only in recent times has there<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
15 | Page
Local perspective, aspiration <strong>and</strong> women empowerment in housing development in Africa: Nigeria<br />
been an interest in their housing situation (Agbola, 1990a). Various scholars have asserted that women, as the<br />
major consumers <strong>and</strong> users <strong>of</strong> shelter <strong>and</strong> infrastructure, must not only be consulted at every turn <strong>of</strong> the housing<br />
development process, they should actively participate (Agbola, 1990b). Observation from the literature shows<br />
that in both theory <strong>and</strong> practice this has not been the case, particularly with respect to women‟s participation in<br />
the built environment (Peterson et al, 1978; Cater <strong>and</strong> Trevor, 1989; Agbola, 1990a; Short, 1996; Johnston,<br />
1998; Amole, 1998; Olatubara, 2003). In feminist geography one <strong>of</strong> the three main themes identified in the early<br />
work is patriarchal power, which illustrated the „blindness‟ <strong>of</strong> (urban <strong>and</strong> other) geographers to the „embodiment<br />
<strong>of</strong> conventional gender divisions‟ in the built environment on both large (the structuring <strong>of</strong> urban l<strong>and</strong>-use<br />
patterns) <strong>and</strong> small (the design <strong>and</strong> layout <strong>of</strong> buildings) scales (Cater <strong>and</strong> Trevor, 1989; Short, 1996; Johnston,<br />
1998). Cater <strong>and</strong> Trevor (1989) argues that this is no accident but the logical outcome <strong>of</strong> male power <strong>and</strong> female<br />
powerlessness – all the crucial decisions about the built structures <strong>of</strong> cities <strong>and</strong> regions were <strong>and</strong> are still being<br />
taken <strong>by</strong> males <strong>and</strong> they have constructed man-oriented geographic space. Even where women have been<br />
included in the calculations, this has been women as seen through men‟s eyes; women‟s needs as defined <strong>by</strong><br />
men <strong>and</strong> not <strong>by</strong> women themselves (Cater <strong>and</strong> Trevor, 1989). Peterson et al (1978) have taken environmental<br />
scale or setting as a starting point <strong>and</strong> examined the degree <strong>of</strong> control exerted <strong>by</strong> women <strong>and</strong> men over<br />
environmental settings at different points on the scale. They consider environments ranging from the “home” to<br />
the “world” <strong>and</strong> relate this to the spheres in which women <strong>and</strong> men are concentrated. It becomes clear that men<br />
are dominant (in a control sense) at the scale <strong>of</strong> the “world”, city, <strong>and</strong> region <strong>by</strong> virtue <strong>of</strong> their political,<br />
economic, <strong>and</strong> employment roles. Women, on the other h<strong>and</strong>, tend to occupy spaces at the home <strong>and</strong><br />
neighbourhood levels. Peterson et al (1978) notes that despite women‟s numerical concentration at the home <strong>and</strong><br />
neighbourhood scales, key decisions about these spheres tend to be made <strong>by</strong> institutions operating at the<br />
citywide, regional, or national scales <strong>and</strong> few women penetrate into these spheres, particularly in positions <strong>of</strong><br />
power. In a review <strong>of</strong> the effect <strong>of</strong> design on women, Hayden <strong>and</strong> Wright (1976) have noted that women have<br />
been most closely associated with domestic environments, but almost always as passive clients. They have had<br />
to accept spatial <strong>and</strong> social traditions that confine to certain kinds <strong>of</strong> structures, <strong>and</strong> they have had to transform<br />
their homes <strong>and</strong> lives according to the changing st<strong>and</strong>ards <strong>of</strong> advertising, zoning legislation, welfare policy, or<br />
neighbourhood pressure for conformity (Hayden <strong>and</strong> Wright, 1976).<br />
The focus <strong>of</strong> pr<strong>of</strong>essionals engaged in the business <strong>of</strong> creating dwellings <strong>and</strong> dwelling environments<br />
has been on households defined <strong>and</strong> interpreted more <strong>of</strong>ten as household heads, whereas women are the primary<br />
<strong>and</strong> major consumers <strong>and</strong> users <strong>of</strong> these environments. For instance, it is common for the architect, in preparing<br />
a programme <strong>of</strong> requirements for the design <strong>of</strong> owner-occupied residences, to involve in the process, only the<br />
household head (usually a man) who has commissioned him to design a house. Little or no importance is<br />
attached to the specific requirements, values, roles <strong>and</strong> attitudes <strong>of</strong> women with respect to both the dwelling <strong>and</strong><br />
its environment (Amole, 1998).<br />
II. Local Perspective On Women Involvement In Housing Development<br />
In Nigeria, patriarchy structure has been a major feature <strong>of</strong> the traditional society (Aina 1998). It is a<br />
structure <strong>of</strong> a set <strong>of</strong> social relations with material base which enables men to dominate women (Stacey 1993;<br />
Kramarae 1992; Lerner 1986; Humm 1989; Aina 1998). It is a system <strong>of</strong> social stratification <strong>and</strong> differentiation<br />
on the basis <strong>of</strong> sex, which provides material advantages to males while simultaneously placing severe<br />
constraints on the roles <strong>and</strong> activities <strong>of</strong> females. There are clearly defined sex roles, while various taboos<br />
ensure conformity with specified gender roles (Aina 1998). Traditionally men do not participate in domestic<br />
work including child rearing – such tasks are considered to be the exclusive domain <strong>of</strong> women. Males are<br />
classed as having the following qualities: strength, vigor, virile/powerful courage, self-confidence <strong>and</strong> the ability<br />
to meet the outside world i.e. animal <strong>and</strong> human intruders head on <strong>and</strong> deal with it effectively. These qualities<br />
were reflected in the kinds <strong>of</strong> work that men engaged in. Men were responsible for much <strong>of</strong> what was thought<br />
<strong>of</strong> as “heavy” labour. Men in short provided for their families (Bernard 1981; Aweda 1984; Carrigan et al,<br />
1987; Stock 1995; Silberschmidt, 1999 etc.). Women oversee the domestic chores. They kept houses, processed<br />
<strong>and</strong> cooked all foods. They also help in the planting <strong>and</strong> harvesting <strong>of</strong> food crops <strong>and</strong> cash crops. They were<br />
primarily responsible for the bearing <strong>and</strong> rearing <strong>of</strong> children from birth on; men were only called upon to assist<br />
when extraordinary discipline was considered necessary especially for the boys (Aweda, 1984).<br />
Empirical evidence on women‟s actual experience <strong>of</strong> housing is rare in Nigeria. As Agbola (1990a) <strong>and</strong><br />
Asiyanbola (1997) notes, there has been little contribution <strong>of</strong> researches on women‟s housing situation. Most <strong>of</strong><br />
the available literatures on this issue are works carried out in developed countries. As observed <strong>by</strong> Wood (1994),<br />
most <strong>of</strong> such studies while addressing a wide range <strong>of</strong> issues with regard to women <strong>and</strong> housing, have focused<br />
on women <strong>and</strong> the meaning <strong>of</strong> house, economic constraints, weakness in the law relating to family breakdown<br />
<strong>and</strong> inadequacies in homeless persons‟ legislation, general problems <strong>of</strong> allocation systems, housing concerns <strong>of</strong><br />
specific groups <strong>of</strong> women, education, training <strong>and</strong> employment issues, gender roles <strong>and</strong> the form <strong>of</strong> the built<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
16 | Page
Local perspective, aspiration <strong>and</strong> women empowerment in housing development in Africa: Nigeria<br />
environment. Of importance here are planning policies, architecture <strong>and</strong> design. These are argued to be gender<br />
blind (Wood, 1994).<br />
An exception to the research orientation common in the developing countries is Agbola‟s work (1990b)<br />
<strong>and</strong> Olatubara‟s work (2003) in which they examined the role <strong>of</strong> women in housing development <strong>and</strong> women<br />
participation in residential location decision-making respectively in Ibadan, Oyo State, Nigeria. Agbola (1990b)<br />
observes that most women living with their husb<strong>and</strong>s show alarming disinterestedness in the l<strong>and</strong> acquisition<br />
process <strong>and</strong> contribute relatively minimally to the finance <strong>of</strong> the building. Women-headed households<br />
shouldered the whole responsibility themselves at all stages <strong>of</strong> the housing development process. He also<br />
observes that women pr<strong>of</strong>essionals are few <strong>and</strong> those living with their husb<strong>and</strong>s assist their husb<strong>and</strong>s in l<strong>and</strong><br />
acquisition <strong>and</strong> finance. Women on construction sites are found to be mostly uneducated, earns very low income<br />
which is <strong>of</strong>ten used for food to feed the family. He observes that women are more involved in housing<br />
maintenance than in any other housing development activities. He notes further that top on the list <strong>of</strong> problems<br />
inhibiting women‟s participation in the housing development was male dominance, followed <strong>by</strong> poverty, lack <strong>of</strong><br />
concern <strong>and</strong> illiteracy respectively (Agbola, 1990). Olatubara‟s work examines the level <strong>of</strong> women‟s<br />
participation in the choice <strong>of</strong> where the household resides in the urban centre <strong>and</strong> which house is selected as<br />
well as the association between decision-making on choice <strong>of</strong> residential district <strong>and</strong> age <strong>of</strong> the respondent, rent<br />
contribution <strong>by</strong> respondent, position <strong>of</strong> wife, availability <strong>of</strong> vehicle in the household, residential density <strong>and</strong><br />
income <strong>of</strong> respondent. His findings shows male dominance in decision-making, significant joint decision<br />
between husb<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> wife <strong>and</strong> the economic status <strong>of</strong> the women as an important factor that makes them to<br />
participate more or less in residential location decision (Olatubara, 2003).<br />
Findings from the study from which the data for this paper is derived have shown among others that<br />
there is low involvement <strong>of</strong> women in housing development; the general perception <strong>of</strong> women is that housing<br />
provisions are the responsibilities <strong>of</strong> male head <strong>of</strong> households; building activities are viewed more as men‟s job;<br />
men are found to have applied more for building plan registration <strong>and</strong> certificates <strong>of</strong> occupancy than women;<br />
men are found to own more plots <strong>of</strong> l<strong>and</strong>, more number <strong>of</strong> houses <strong>and</strong> housing plots than women (Asiyanbola<br />
<strong>and</strong> Filani, 2007; 2008a; 2008b). Thus as shown in the literature, the local perspective is that male head <strong>of</strong><br />
household dominate decisions on critical aspects <strong>of</strong> housing development.<br />
The second aim <strong>of</strong> the paper is to examine the influence <strong>of</strong> local perspective on housing development<br />
involvement aspiration <strong>of</strong> women as indicated <strong>by</strong> the actual housing development involvement <strong>of</strong> women,<br />
women‟s level <strong>of</strong> knowledge about the development <strong>of</strong> their household house, <strong>and</strong> women‟s intension to be<br />
involved in housing delivery. This aim builds on the existing works <strong>by</strong> providing insight on the influence <strong>of</strong><br />
local perception on the housing development involvement aspiration <strong>of</strong> women in Nigeria. The importance <strong>of</strong><br />
this aim lies in the fact that in sociological <strong>and</strong> psychological tradition there has been a widespread acceptance<br />
<strong>of</strong> the assumption that there is a close correspondence between the ways in which a person behaves towards<br />
some object <strong>and</strong> his/her (sic) beliefs, feelings <strong>and</strong> intentions with respect to that object (Fishbein <strong>and</strong> Ajzen,<br />
1975:336). Indeed, Allport (1968) attributes to Plato the idea that the mind is constituted <strong>of</strong>, <strong>and</strong> human action<br />
determined <strong>by</strong>, the three faculties <strong>of</strong> affection (feeling), conation (striving) <strong>and</strong> cognition (thought). Although<br />
the relationship between some attitudes <strong>and</strong> expected behaviour has proved to be less than ideal, “the best single<br />
predictor <strong>of</strong> an individual‟s behaviour will be a measure <strong>of</strong> his (sic) beliefs, feelings <strong>and</strong> intention to perform<br />
that behaviour (Fishbein <strong>and</strong> Ajzen, 1975; Merlo <strong>and</strong> McDonald, 2002). It is in these traditions that the study<br />
seeks to examine the influence <strong>of</strong> the local perspective as reflected <strong>by</strong> the general beliefs <strong>and</strong> feelings about<br />
women‟s involvement in housing development on actual housing development involvement <strong>of</strong> women,<br />
women‟s level <strong>of</strong> knowledge about the development <strong>of</strong> their household house <strong>and</strong> women‟s intension to be<br />
involved in housing delivery. The null hypotheses tested in the paper is that there is no significant relationship<br />
between the local perspective on women‟s involvement in housing development <strong>and</strong> (i) actual housing<br />
development involvement <strong>of</strong> women, (ii) women‟s level <strong>of</strong> knowledge about the development <strong>of</strong> their<br />
household house, <strong>and</strong> (iii) women‟s intension to be involved in housing delivery.<br />
Ibadan city, which is the case study, is located in the South-western part <strong>of</strong> Nigeria. The total<br />
population size <strong>of</strong> the wider Ibadan region was 1,258,625 according to the 1963 census <strong>and</strong> 1,991,367 in 1991<br />
out <strong>of</strong> which 988,923 are male while 1,002,444 are female (Afolayan, 1994). The city was for a long time the<br />
largest city in tropical Africa. Although, it has now been surpassed <strong>by</strong> Lagos, it remains a truly Nigerian city.<br />
By virtue <strong>of</strong> its historical, political, administrative, cultural <strong>and</strong> socio-economic importance over the years, there<br />
is hardly any major ethnic or sub-ethnic group in Nigeria that is not represented in this city (Mabogunje 1968;<br />
Filani et al 1994). Thus any study undertaken in the city can mirror what happens to women <strong>of</strong> diverse ethnic<br />
origin in Nigeria. It is important to note that the literature on this important city is ever exp<strong>and</strong>ing representing<br />
different academic <strong>and</strong> research interests (see, Filani et al 1994).<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
17 | Page
Local perspective, aspiration <strong>and</strong> women empowerment in housing development in Africa: Nigeria<br />
III. Method Of Data Collection And Analysis<br />
Data used in the paper were obtained from a cross-sectional survey <strong>of</strong> 721 households in Ibadan, Oyo<br />
State, Nigeria. The survey was undertaken between November 1999 <strong>and</strong> March 2001. The sampling frame<br />
utilized was the total number <strong>of</strong> estimated households in Ibadan municipal area as <strong>of</strong> 1999. The average<br />
household size declared for Nigeria in the result <strong>of</strong> the National Population Commission (NPC) 1995/96<br />
household survey is 4.48. This was used to divide the projected 1999 population <strong>of</strong> each locality as defined <strong>by</strong><br />
the National Population Commission (NPC) in the Ibadan municipal area to get an estimate <strong>of</strong> the number <strong>of</strong><br />
households. To make for effective <strong>and</strong> objective coverage, due to non availability <strong>of</strong> the list <strong>of</strong> all households in<br />
each locality in Ibadan, the number <strong>of</strong> questionnaires administered in each locality was proportional to the total<br />
number <strong>of</strong> estimated households in each locality. For the purpose <strong>of</strong> intra-urban analysis, each <strong>of</strong> the locality in<br />
Ibadan municipal area as defined <strong>by</strong> the National Population Commission (NPC) was accordingly sorted into<br />
four residential areas – high density residential area (comprising traditional core high density residential area <strong>of</strong><br />
Ibadan <strong>and</strong> non-traditional core high density residential area), medium density residential area <strong>and</strong> low density<br />
residential area - according to where it was located following existing studies on Ibadan metropolis (Mabogunje,<br />
1962, 1968; NISER, 1988; Ayeni, 1982; 1994; Filani et al, 1994; Abumere, 1994). For example, the traditional<br />
core high density or indigenous areas <strong>of</strong> Ibadan correspond roughly with Mabogunje‟s (1962) core <strong>and</strong> older<br />
suburbs <strong>and</strong> Ayeni‟s (1982) high density residential areas. Also the non-traditional core high density residential<br />
areas roughly correspond with NISER‟s (1988) new unplanned fringe <strong>and</strong> part <strong>of</strong> Ayeni‟s high density. The<br />
medium density roughly corresponds with Ayeni‟s (1982) classification <strong>of</strong> medium density residential areas <strong>and</strong><br />
Mabogubje‟s (1962) newer eastern <strong>and</strong> western suburbs as well as post 1952 developments <strong>and</strong> NISER‟s (1988)<br />
intermediate zone. Both non-traditional core high density <strong>and</strong> medium density residential areas correspond with<br />
Abumere‟s (1994) zone <strong>of</strong> market forces. The low density residential areas correspond with Ayeni‟s (1982)<br />
classification <strong>of</strong> low density residential areas, Mabogunje‟s (1962) Bodija/Reservation <strong>and</strong> Estates, NISER‟s<br />
(1988) zone <strong>of</strong> planned settlement <strong>and</strong> Abumere‟s (1994) government zone or institutional zone (see Fig. I).<br />
Key<br />
Lake s<br />
Ra il Line<br />
Majo r Ro ad<br />
Du al C arriage wa y / E xpress wa y<br />
Residential Zones<br />
Trad ition al core high d ensity<br />
No n t ra dition al co re hig h d en sit y<br />
Med ium de nsity<br />
Low d ens it y<br />
NISER<br />
UNIVERSIT Y OF<br />
IBADAN<br />
T o O yo<br />
OJOO<br />
OR OGUN<br />
AGBOW O<br />
OD OGBO ARM Y<br />
BAR RACKS<br />
APAT A<br />
To Eruwa<br />
To Abeo kuta<br />
IDO RD<br />
M OOR<br />
PLAN TATION<br />
IDI - ISIN<br />
OD O ON A<br />
OLUYOLE<br />
EXT ENSION<br />
JERICH O<br />
GR A<br />
AD EOYO<br />
STAT E<br />
HOSPIT AL<br />
OD O ON A<br />
ELEW E<br />
IYAGANKU<br />
IJOKOD O<br />
ELEYELE<br />
SABO<br />
OKE BOLA<br />
CHALLENGE<br />
FELELE<br />
THE POLYT ECHN IC ,<br />
IBAD AN<br />
EKOT EDO<br />
DUGBE<br />
OKE ADO<br />
SAN GO<br />
OKE IYUN U<br />
OR EMEJI<br />
MOKOLA<br />
OKE ARE<br />
ELET A<br />
MOLETE<br />
BER E<br />
SAN YO<br />
UCH<br />
OKE<br />
AR EMO<br />
OLD BODIJA<br />
SEC RETAR IAT<br />
OW OD E<br />
ILETITU N<br />
AGOD I<br />
GR A<br />
OJE<br />
KON GI<br />
IKOLABA<br />
OD IN JO<br />
AGU GU<br />
ASH I<br />
OLOR UNSOGO<br />
APER IN<br />
BASOR UN<br />
IW O R OAD<br />
NEW IFE ROAD<br />
T o Lag os<br />
LAGELU IN D.ESTATE<br />
N<br />
4 0 4 Kilometers<br />
Fig. I: Ibadan showing residential density areas<br />
Source: Adapted from Mabogunje (1962); NISER (1988); Ayeni (1982; 1994); Abumere (1994)<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
18 | Page
Local perspective, aspiration <strong>and</strong> women empowerment in housing development in Africa: Nigeria<br />
The classification <strong>of</strong> high density into two – traditional core <strong>and</strong> non-traditional core – was based on<br />
the observation that these two residential areas which are usually classified together in Ibadan are distinct in<br />
social <strong>and</strong> physical patterns. This was observed from the literature, reconnaissance survey <strong>and</strong> consultation with<br />
town planners. In terms <strong>of</strong> socio-economic status <strong>and</strong> housing condition non-traditional core high density<br />
residential areas are better <strong>of</strong>f. Also, in terms <strong>of</strong> ethnic status, traditional core areas are relatively homogeneous<br />
in the sense that majority <strong>of</strong> the residents are indigenes <strong>of</strong> Ibadan. In the non-traditional core high-density<br />
residential areas, residents are <strong>of</strong> different ethnic background.<br />
The sampling procedure adopted was that <strong>of</strong> sampling along the major streets in each locality in which<br />
systematic r<strong>and</strong>om sampling was used in the selection <strong>of</strong> houses. From each selected houses, a household,<br />
particularly a woman <strong>and</strong> her spouse (if any) were interviewed. Information was collected on the general beliefs<br />
<strong>and</strong> feelings about the relative involvement <strong>of</strong> women <strong>and</strong> men in housing development, women‟s actual<br />
involvement, women‟s level <strong>of</strong> awareness <strong>of</strong> the development <strong>of</strong> their household house, <strong>and</strong> women‟s intention<br />
to be involved in housing delivery. Correlation statistics was used to test the hypotheses.<br />
3.1 Dependent variable - Local perspective (General beliefs <strong>and</strong> feelings about the relative involvement <strong>of</strong><br />
women <strong>and</strong> men in housing development)<br />
Three variables are used to indicate the local perspective, that is, general beliefs <strong>and</strong> feelings about the<br />
involvement <strong>of</strong> women in housing development. Traditionally, male head <strong>of</strong> households are responsible for<br />
providing for their households. Thus, the first indicator is the view <strong>of</strong> household housing provision as male head<br />
<strong>of</strong> household responsibility. The responses are: men only, women only, men <strong>and</strong> women equally, women<br />
partially, women rarely, <strong>and</strong> women never. A code <strong>of</strong> 1 is assigned where men only are involved; otherwise a<br />
code <strong>of</strong> 0 is assigned. Again, males are classed as having the following qualities: strength, vigor, virile/powerful<br />
courage, self-confidence <strong>and</strong> the ability to meet the outside world i.e. animal <strong>and</strong> human intruders head on <strong>and</strong><br />
deal with it effectively. These qualities were reflected in the kinds <strong>of</strong> work that men engaged in. Men were<br />
responsible for much <strong>of</strong> what was thought <strong>of</strong> as „heavy‟ labour. Building activities job involves „heavy‟ labour,<br />
thus, the second indicator is the view <strong>of</strong> building activities job as male job. The responses are: wholly men‟s job,<br />
wholly women‟s job, or partially women‟s job. A code <strong>of</strong> 1 is assigned if wholly men‟s job, otherwise a code <strong>of</strong><br />
0 is assigned. As stated previously, the Nigerian society is patriarchal - a structure <strong>of</strong> a set <strong>of</strong> social relations<br />
with material base which enables men to dominate women. As such, the third variable is an indicator <strong>of</strong> male<br />
dominance in decision-making - the view that men majorly are involved in decisions on each <strong>of</strong> the critical<br />
aspects <strong>of</strong> household housing development that have been identified in the literature (Agbola, 1990b): l<strong>and</strong><br />
acquisition <strong>and</strong> preparation, housing design <strong>and</strong> planning, housing development finance, building material<br />
production/procurement, housing construction, <strong>and</strong> housing maintenance which comprises housing structural<br />
defects repairs, housing non-structural repairs, housing preventive maintenance, housing improvement <strong>and</strong><br />
housing modernization. Respondents were asked to state from their perception <strong>and</strong> knowledge <strong>of</strong> their culture<br />
the involvement <strong>of</strong> women/men in various critical aspects <strong>of</strong> housing development decisions. The responses<br />
are: men only, women only, men <strong>and</strong> women equally, women partially, women rarely, <strong>and</strong> women never. A<br />
code <strong>of</strong> 1 is assigned where men only are involved; otherwise a code <strong>of</strong> 0 is assigned.<br />
3.2 Independent variables<br />
3.2.1 Women’s actual involvement in housing development<br />
Three variables are used to indicate women‟s actual involvement in housing development. The first <strong>and</strong><br />
second variables are the actual number <strong>of</strong> plots <strong>of</strong> l<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> houses owned <strong>by</strong> women respectively. In each case,<br />
women respondents were asked to state the number <strong>of</strong> plots <strong>of</strong> l<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> houses owned. The third variable is a<br />
measure <strong>of</strong> the actual involvement <strong>of</strong> women in the development <strong>of</strong> the various critical aspects <strong>of</strong> the house<br />
owned <strong>and</strong> occupied <strong>by</strong> their households. In this case, women respondents were asked to state whether they are:<br />
wholly involved, partially involved, or not involved in the development <strong>of</strong> the following critical aspects <strong>of</strong><br />
house owned <strong>and</strong> occupied <strong>by</strong> their households: l<strong>and</strong> acquisition <strong>and</strong> preparation, housing design <strong>and</strong> planning,<br />
housing development finance, building material production/procurement, housing construction, <strong>and</strong> housing<br />
maintenance which comprises housing structural defects repairs, housing non-structural repairs, housing<br />
preventive maintenance, housing improvement <strong>and</strong> housing modernization. A code <strong>of</strong> 1 is assigned where<br />
women are wholly involved or partially involved otherwise a code <strong>of</strong> 0 is assigned.<br />
3.2.2 Women’s awareness/knowledge <strong>of</strong> the development <strong>of</strong> the various critical aspects <strong>of</strong> the house owned<br />
<strong>and</strong> occupied <strong>by</strong> their households<br />
On women‟s awareness/knowledge <strong>of</strong> the development <strong>of</strong> the various critical aspects <strong>of</strong> the house<br />
owned <strong>and</strong> occupied <strong>by</strong> their households, women respondents were asked to state whether they are aware or not<br />
aware <strong>of</strong> the following critical aspects <strong>of</strong> housing development: l<strong>and</strong> acquisition <strong>and</strong> preparation, housing design<br />
<strong>and</strong> planning, housing development finance, building material production/procurement, housing construction,<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
19 | Page
Local perspective, aspiration <strong>and</strong> women empowerment in housing development in Africa: Nigeria<br />
<strong>and</strong> housing maintenance which comprises housing structural defects repairs, housing non-structural repairs,<br />
housing preventive maintenance, housing improvement <strong>and</strong> housing modernization.. A code <strong>of</strong> 1 is assigned<br />
where women are aware otherwise a code <strong>of</strong> 0 is assigned.<br />
3.2.3 Women’s intention to be involved in housing development<br />
Three variables are used to indicate women‟s intention to be involved in housing development. The<br />
first variable is women‟s desire to own a house. In this case women respondents were asked if they want to own<br />
a house. The response is coded in binary form. A code <strong>of</strong> 1 is assigned where a woman want to own a house<br />
otherwise a code <strong>of</strong> 0 is assigned. The second variable is women‟s willingness to build a house alone. The<br />
response is coded in binary form. A code <strong>of</strong> 1 is assigned where a woman is willing to build a house alone<br />
otherwise a code <strong>of</strong> 0 is assigned. The third variable is the ability <strong>of</strong> women to build a house alone. The response<br />
is coded in binary form. A code <strong>of</strong> 1 is assigned where a woman says she is able to build a house alone<br />
otherwise a code <strong>of</strong> 0 is assigned. Table 1 shows the definition <strong>of</strong> variables used in the analysis.<br />
IV. Influence <strong>of</strong> Local Perception on the Housing Development Involvement<br />
Aspiration <strong>of</strong> Women<br />
Table 2 shows the result <strong>of</strong> the correlation analysis between the local perspective on the involvement <strong>of</strong><br />
women in housing development <strong>and</strong> women‟s actual involvement <strong>and</strong> level <strong>of</strong> knowledge about the critical aspects<br />
<strong>of</strong> their household housing development, as well as women‟s intention to be involved in housing delivery.<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
20 | Page
Local perspective, aspiration <strong>and</strong> women empowerment in housing development in Africa: Nigeria<br />
The table shows that there is a significant relationship between the local perspective <strong>and</strong> women‟s<br />
actual involvement <strong>and</strong> level <strong>of</strong> knowledge about the critical aspects <strong>of</strong> their household housing development, as<br />
well as women‟s intention to be involved in housing delivery. The result shows a negative relationship between<br />
the local perspective about the involvement <strong>of</strong> women in housing development <strong>and</strong> women‟s actual involvement<br />
in the development <strong>of</strong> their household house (-.269), women‟s level <strong>of</strong> knowledge about the critical aspects <strong>of</strong><br />
their household housing development (-.184), <strong>and</strong> women‟s intention to be involved in housing delivery (-.093).<br />
This result implies that as long as the society holds onto the traditional beliefs about the involvement <strong>of</strong> women<br />
in housing development, the fewer will be the involvement <strong>of</strong> women in housing development.<br />
V. Conclusion<br />
The paper examines the local perspective on the housing development involvement aspiration <strong>of</strong><br />
women in Ibadan, Nigeria. The literature shows that the local perspective is that decisions on housing<br />
development are male dominated. The correlation analysis result shows significant negative relationship<br />
between local perspective <strong>and</strong> (i) actual housing development involvement <strong>of</strong> women, (ii) women‟s level <strong>of</strong><br />
knowledge about the development <strong>of</strong> their household house, <strong>and</strong>, (iii) women‟s intention to be involved in<br />
housing delivery. The study suggests that women‟s aspirations to be involved in development activities could be<br />
greatly enhanced through a reorientation <strong>of</strong> the mindset <strong>of</strong> the society about some <strong>of</strong> the local perspectives that<br />
hinder women‟s involvement in development activities. This could be achieved through gender education,<br />
enlightenment, awareness <strong>and</strong> consciousness raising <strong>of</strong> the society.<br />
VI. Acknowledgement:<br />
The author is grateful to Council for the Development <strong>of</strong> Economic <strong>and</strong> Social Research in Africa (CODESRIA)<br />
for providing small grant for thesis writing for the PhD research project from which the data for this paper is<br />
derived.<br />
References:<br />
[1] Abumere S. I. (1994) “Residential differentiation in Ibadan: Some sketches <strong>of</strong> an explanation” in Filan M. O.; Akintola F. O.; <strong>and</strong><br />
Ikporukpo C. O. (eds.) Ibadan Region Rex Charles Publication Ibadan, pp. 72-84<br />
[2] Adeniyi,E.O. (1985) “Housing in Nigerian National Development” In Onibokun Poju (ed.) Housing in Nigeria: (A book <strong>of</strong> reading),<br />
NISER, Ibadan, pp. 91-104.<br />
[3] Afolayan, A.A. (1976) Behavioural approach to the study <strong>of</strong> migration into, <strong>and</strong> mobility within the metropolitan Lagos.<br />
(Unpublished Phd thesis, Department <strong>of</strong> Geography, University <strong>of</strong> Ibadan, Ibadan)<br />
[4] Agbola, T. (1986). “The Nature <strong>of</strong> Housing Subsidies in Nigeria”. Journal <strong>of</strong> the Nigerian Institute <strong>of</strong> Town Planners, Vol. Vi <strong>and</strong><br />
vii, December, pp. 86-98.<br />
[5] Agbola, (1990a) The Role <strong>of</strong> Women in Housing Development. (Centre for Urban <strong>and</strong> Regional Planning, Faculty <strong>of</strong> Social<br />
Sciences, University <strong>of</strong> Ibadan, Ibadan).<br />
[6] Agbola T. (1990b) “The Nature <strong>of</strong> women‟s Involvement in Housing Development: A survey <strong>of</strong> the Literature”. African Urban<br />
Quarterly Vol. 5, Nos. 3 <strong>and</strong> 4, pp. 178-185.<br />
[7] Agbola, T. (1998) The Housing <strong>of</strong> Nigerians: A Review <strong>of</strong> Policy Development <strong>and</strong> Implimentation. Research Report, No. 14,<br />
Development Policy Centre, Ibadan, Nigeria.<br />
[8] Aina, Olabisi I. (1998) “Women, Culture <strong>and</strong> Society” in Amadu Sesay <strong>and</strong> Adetanwa Odebiyi (eds.) Nigerian Women in Society<br />
<strong>and</strong> Development. Dokun Publishing House, Ibadan, pp. 3-32.<br />
[9] Allport, G. W. (1968) “The historical background <strong>of</strong> modern social psychology”. In G. Lindzey <strong>and</strong> E. Aronson (eds) The h<strong>and</strong>book<br />
<strong>of</strong> social psychology, second edition. Addison-Wesley Publishing Company: Reading, Massachusetts.<br />
[10] Amole Dolapo (1998) “Planned residential environments in Nigeria; implications for women” in<br />
[11] Amole Bayo (ed.) Habitat studies in Nigeria: some qualitative dimensions. Shaneson, Ibadan, pp. 79-91<br />
[12] Asiyanbola R. A. <strong>and</strong> Filani M. O. (2008a) “Gender <strong>and</strong> involvement in housing development in Ibadan, Nigeria” Gender <strong>and</strong><br />
Behaviour (Published <strong>by</strong> The Ife Centre for Psychological Studies, Ile-Ife, Nigeria) Vol. 6, No. 2. pp. 1982-2007<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
21 | Page
Local perspective, aspiration <strong>and</strong> women empowerment in housing development in Africa: Nigeria<br />
[13] Asiyanbola R. A. <strong>and</strong> Filani M. O. (2008b) “Gender <strong>and</strong> house ownership in Africa – Nigeria: An empirical study” International<br />
Journal <strong>of</strong> Multidisciplinary Research (Published <strong>by</strong> the Postgraduate School, Olabisi Onabanjo University, Ago-Iwoye, Ogun<br />
State, Nigeria) Vol. 1, No. 1. pp. 1-12<br />
[14] Asiyanbola R. A. <strong>and</strong> Filani M. O. (2007) “Perception <strong>and</strong> involvement <strong>of</strong> women<br />
[15] in housing development in Nigeria” Journal <strong>of</strong> Environment <strong>and</strong> Culture (Published <strong>by</strong> the Department <strong>of</strong> Archaeology <strong>and</strong><br />
Anthropology, University <strong>of</strong> Ibadan, Ibadan, Nigeria) Vol. 4, Number 2, pp. 1-22<br />
[16] Asiyanbola R. A. (1997) “Housing Studies <strong>and</strong> gender Issues: A Review <strong>of</strong> literature” In Bayo Amole (ed). The House in Nigeria<br />
history Place, environment <strong>and</strong> development Proceedings <strong>of</strong> a National symposium 23 rd – 24 th July held at the Conference Centre,<br />
Obafemi Awolowo University , Ile Ife pp. 89 – 92.<br />
[17] Aweda A. David (1984) “Sex-Role Inequalities in the African Family: Contemporary Implications”. Ife Social Sciences Review<br />
Vol. 7, No. 1 & 2 pp. 188-197.<br />
[18] Ayeni B. (1994) “The metropolitan area <strong>of</strong> Ibadan its growth <strong>and</strong> structure” in Filan M. O.; Akintola F. O.; <strong>and</strong> Ikporukpo C. O.<br />
(eds.) Ibadan Region Rex Charles Publication Ibadan, pp. 72-84.<br />
[19] Ayeni B. (1982) Map <strong>of</strong> L<strong>and</strong>-use Patterns in Ibadan, Unpublished cited in Abumere S. I. (1994) “Residential differentiation in<br />
Ibadan: Some sketches <strong>of</strong> an explanation” in Filan M. O.; Akintola F. O.; <strong>and</strong> Ikporukpo C. O. (eds.) Ibadan Region Rex Charles<br />
Publication Ibadan, pp. 72-84<br />
[20] Bernard Jessie (1981) “The Good-Provider Role: Its Rise <strong>and</strong> Fall” American Psychologist, Vol. 36, No. 1, pp. 1-12.<br />
[21] Carrigan Tim, Connell Bob, <strong>and</strong> Lee, John (1987) “The „Sex-Role‟ Framework <strong>and</strong> the Sociology <strong>of</strong> Masculinity” in Weiner Ga<strong>by</strong><br />
<strong>and</strong> Arnut, Madeleine (eds.) Gender Under Scrutiny: New Inquiries in Education. London: Hutchinson.<br />
[22] Cater, J. <strong>and</strong> Trevor, J. (1989) Social Geography, London: Edward Arnold<br />
[23] Filani, M.O.; Akintola, F.O. <strong>and</strong> Ikporukpo, C.O. (eds.) (1994) Ibadan Region, Rex Charles, Ibadan, Nigeria.<br />
[24] Fishbein, m. <strong>and</strong> I. Ajzen (1975) Belief, attitude, intention <strong>and</strong> behaviour: An introduction to theory <strong>and</strong> research. Addison-Wesley<br />
Publishing Company: Reading, Massachusetts; pp. 336.<br />
[25] Hartshorn, A. Truman (1992) Interpreting the city: An Urban Geography. John Wiley, New York.<br />
[26] Hayden, D. <strong>and</strong> Wright G. (1976) “Architecture <strong>and</strong> Urban Planning” Signs 1, 923:933.<br />
[27] Humm, M. (1989) The Dictionary <strong>of</strong> Feminist Theory. Harvester Wheatsheaf, London.Johnston, R.J. (1998) Geography <strong>and</strong><br />
Geographers: Anglo-American Human Geography Since 1945. Edward Arnold: London.<br />
[28] Knox Paul (1992) Urban Social Geography: An Introduction, Longman & John Wiley, New York. Kramarae Cheris, (1992) “The<br />
Condition <strong>of</strong> Patriarchy”. In Kramarae C. <strong>and</strong> Spender D. (eds.) The Knowledge Explosion: Generations <strong>of</strong> Feminist Scholarship.<br />
Athene Series, Teachers College Press, London, pp. 397-405<br />
[29] Lerner G. (1986) The Creation <strong>of</strong> Patriarchy. Oxford University Press, Oxford. Mabogunje, A. (1962) “The Growth <strong>of</strong> Residential<br />
Districts in Ibadan”. The Geographical Review, 52(1), 56-77.<br />
[30] Mabogunje, A. L. (1968) Urbanization in Nigeria, London University Press, London, pp. 186-237.<br />
[31] Merlo Rosangela <strong>and</strong> McDonald (2002) Outcomes <strong>of</strong> home-ownership aspirations <strong>and</strong> their determinants. Australian National<br />
University Research Centre, Australian Housing <strong>and</strong> Urban Research Institute.<br />
[32] Moser C, O.N (1992) “Housing” in Ostrgaard Lise (ed.) Gender <strong>and</strong> Development: a Practical Guide. Routledge, London, pp. 76-<br />
93.<br />
[33] Moser Caroline O.N. (1993) Gender, Planning <strong>and</strong> Development: Theory, Practice <strong>and</strong> Training, Routledge, London.<br />
[34] NISER, (1988) Socio-Economic Survey <strong>of</strong> Ibadan City Report <strong>of</strong> a Survey Commission <strong>by</strong> the Ibadan Metropolitan Planning<br />
Authority (IMPA), NISER, Ibadan.Olatubara C. O. (2003) “The participation <strong>of</strong> women in residential location decision-making in<br />
Ibadan, Nigeria” Journal <strong>of</strong> the NITP, Vol. XVI, No. 1, October, pp.19-33<br />
[35] Onibokun „Poju (1983) Issues in Nigeria Housing, NISER, Ibadan, pp. 45-65.<br />
[36] Onibokun, G.A. (ed.) (1985) Housing in Nigeria: (A Book <strong>of</strong> Readings), NISER, Ibadan, pp. 65-83.<br />
[37] Peterson Rebecca: Wekerle Gerda, R. <strong>and</strong> Morley David (1978) “Women <strong>and</strong> Environments: An Overview <strong>of</strong> an Emerging Field”.<br />
Environment <strong>and</strong> Behaviour, vol. 10, No. 4, p. 511-534.<br />
[38] Short, J. P. (1996) The Urban Order: An Introduction to Cities, Culture <strong>and</strong> Power. Blackwell, U.S.A.<br />
[39] Silberschmidt Margrethe (1999) Women Forget that Men are the Masters” Gender Antagonism <strong>and</strong> socio-economic change in<br />
Kisii District, Kenya. Nordiska Afrikairstitutet, Sweden.<br />
[40] Stacey, Jackie (1993) “Untangling Feminist theory” In: Richardson D, Robinson, V. (eds.) Introducing Women’s Studies: Feminist<br />
Theory <strong>and</strong> Practice. Macmillian London, pp. 49-73.<br />
[41] Stock Robert (1995) Africa South <strong>of</strong> the Sahara: a Geographical Interpretation. Guilford Press New York.<br />
[42] UNCHS (1996) An Urbanizing World: Global Report on Human Settlements, United Nations Centre for Human Settlements<br />
(HABITAT) Oxford University Press.<br />
[43] Woods Robertsa (1994) „Introduction‟ In Gilroy Rose <strong>and</strong> Woods Roberta (eds.) Housing women, Routledge, London.<br />
[44] Young Kate (1995) Planning Development with women: Making a World <strong>of</strong> Difference. Macmillan, London.<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
22 | Page
<strong>IOSR</strong> Journal Of Humanities And Social Science (JHSS)<br />
ISSN: 2279-0837, ISBN: 2279-0845. Volume 5, Issue 4(Nov. - Dec. 2012), PP 23-33<br />
Www.Iosrjournals.Org<br />
Internal Conflicts <strong>and</strong> African Development: The Nigerian<br />
Experience<br />
Nwanegbo, Chukwuemeka Jaja<br />
Department <strong>of</strong> Political Science Anambra State University, Igbariam Campus<br />
Abstract: The work was guided <strong>by</strong> the interest to find out what the causes <strong>of</strong> internal conflicts in Africa are, the<br />
impacts <strong>and</strong> the general affect on the under-development nature <strong>of</strong> Africa in general <strong>and</strong> Nigeria in particular.<br />
To get these objectives achieved, some leading questions were asked to help enquiring into these areas. First, it<br />
tries to find out if high incidence <strong>of</strong> poverty accounts for the persistence <strong>of</strong> internal conflicts in Nigeria <strong>and</strong><br />
secondly, to know whether the low level <strong>of</strong> development in Africa today is a consequence <strong>of</strong> persisting internal<br />
conflicts. Guided <strong>by</strong> the relative deprivation theory, the paper came up with the findings that internal conflict<br />
<strong>and</strong> undemocratisation stalls the Nigerian development <strong>and</strong> indeed African development. Based on these, the<br />
paper made the suggestions in the form <strong>of</strong> conflict resolution strategy that could put the African countries out <strong>of</strong><br />
contentions <strong>and</strong> conflicts <strong>and</strong> in the part <strong>of</strong> development.<br />
Key words: Conflict, Internal Conflicts <strong>and</strong> Development.<br />
I. Introduction<br />
Literature on conflict all over the world <strong>and</strong> Africa specifically is littered with the notion <strong>of</strong> the<br />
predominance <strong>of</strong> internal or inter-group conflict over international conflicts (Vogt <strong>and</strong> Aminu, 1996; Okafor,<br />
1997; Okwueze, 1997; Riley, 1998; Elaigwu, 2005; Nwanegbo, 2005b, 2006, 2008). Hardly would one read<br />
the dailies or listen to the radio, both local <strong>and</strong> foreign or the television without getting the news <strong>of</strong> domestic<br />
problems. It is obtainable worldwide but assumes chronic level in the Africa Countries. Indeed, Riley (1998)<br />
noted that most African conflicts were intra-statal rather than interstatal, although they do have a much broader<br />
impact <strong>by</strong> fuelling regional parallel economics in light arms <strong>and</strong> assets, generating displaced refugee<br />
populations, <strong>and</strong> creating exiled communities. Most African conflicts are thus becoming highly internationalized<br />
both in their effects <strong>and</strong> in the efforts <strong>of</strong> various parties to prevent, manage or resolve them.<br />
It follows that the consequences <strong>of</strong> internal conflict are much <strong>and</strong> not only on the warring states alone<br />
but also to the other countries either bordering with them, existing within the same regional line or having<br />
interest <strong>of</strong> the conflicting nations. It hinders the countries politically, economically <strong>and</strong> also on social stability<br />
<strong>and</strong> consequently, all <strong>of</strong> them leads to problems <strong>of</strong> development in Africa.<br />
Development in this context goes beyond individual country’s development. It has to do with African<br />
development. Conflict creates refugee problem to other countries, it sets neighbouring <strong>and</strong> interested countries<br />
apart, <strong>and</strong> it distracts <strong>and</strong> distorts the principles on which regional developmental organizations are based. For<br />
instance, Economic Commission for West African States (ECOWAS) virtually left its traditional economic<br />
interest <strong>and</strong> objectives <strong>and</strong> went into very expensive peacekeeping operation. It breeds crimes <strong>and</strong> other social<br />
ills in the warring country <strong>and</strong> accommodating neighboring countries.<br />
One highly supported argument in the African underdevelopment is the unequal relationship existing<br />
between African countries <strong>and</strong> the western capitalist countries. This was both on unequal exchange <strong>and</strong> or terms<br />
<strong>of</strong> relationship <strong>and</strong> international division <strong>of</strong> labour. These lead to the establishment <strong>of</strong> the continental/regional<br />
organizations like the Organization <strong>of</strong> African Unity (OAU), Economic Commission <strong>of</strong> West African States<br />
(ECOWAS) in Africa, simply to enhance unity, cooperation <strong>and</strong> co-ordination <strong>of</strong> resources to pull through the<br />
excruciating relationship <strong>of</strong> the countries <strong>and</strong> continent with the western capitalism. Some other organizations<br />
also were established <strong>by</strong> other International Organizations to enhance third world development (at least on the<br />
economic side) like United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), Food <strong>and</strong> Agricultural Organization<br />
(FAO), World Bank etc. Still, they could not, for as long as they have existed, engendered development in<br />
Africa or even economic progress. Record <strong>of</strong> underdevelopment for all these long, keeps rising. But noticeably,<br />
rising with it is the records <strong>of</strong> internal conflict in most countries in Africa. Even those countries not known<br />
before for destructive conflict now top the list. This calls for investigation. Hence, this work seeks to investigate<br />
the place <strong>of</strong> internal conflict <strong>and</strong> its effect on African underdevelopment conditions (raise pertinent questions)<br />
<strong>and</strong> accordingly explore the ways <strong>of</strong> mitigating the incidence <strong>of</strong> conflict <strong>and</strong> hence achieve the much-needed<br />
development in Africa.<br />
In the cause <strong>of</strong> this study, we limited our empirical study to Nigerian experience. The reason for<br />
selecting Nigeria is because Nigeria presents a good example <strong>of</strong> an average African country with numerous<br />
ethnic groups, religious groups, interest groups <strong>and</strong> other forms <strong>of</strong> groupings <strong>and</strong> also has experienced<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
23 | Page
Internal Conflicts <strong>and</strong> African Development: The Nigerian Experience<br />
difficulties in the effort to achieve stability <strong>and</strong> in nation building. There have also been conflicts <strong>of</strong> various<br />
dimensions in Nigeria; religious, political, ethnic, intra-communal, inter-community conflicts over l<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong><br />
natural resources, positions <strong>and</strong> representations, <strong>and</strong> more still, full scale intra-country civil war etc. We<br />
therefore hope that the result <strong>of</strong> Nigerian analysis will form a good analytic foundation for generalizing on the<br />
effect <strong>of</strong> internal conflicts in Africa <strong>and</strong> would lead us to resourceful conclusion.<br />
II. Problematizing Internal Conflicts in Nigeria<br />
In most recent years, there has been unimaginable rate <strong>of</strong> conflicts in Nigeria <strong>and</strong> the threat <strong>of</strong> others.<br />
In a study conducted in 2005, Elaigwu (2005) identified over one hundred <strong>and</strong> forty (140) recorded cases <strong>of</strong><br />
internal conflicts in Nigeria between 1980 <strong>and</strong> about June 2005, with over one hundred (100) <strong>of</strong> the cases<br />
coming up between 1999 <strong>and</strong> 2005 alone. People have been easily mobilized into confronting the other group<br />
<strong>and</strong> the workers, civil society <strong>and</strong> the students have also been easily mobilized to confront one set <strong>of</strong> people,<br />
policy, activity or the other. The process <strong>and</strong> plan towards achieving success in these confrontations have even<br />
taken upper position in the minds <strong>of</strong> the leaders instead <strong>of</strong> planning for national development. Positions <strong>of</strong><br />
political leaders <strong>of</strong> various groups in Nigeria <strong>and</strong> their preparedness to initiate or respond to conflicts even in<br />
both verbal (oral) confrontations justify the above position. Infact, this has been so widespread that you will<br />
hardly think <strong>of</strong> any region, ethnic group or organization that is not at anytime structuring its mind towards<br />
having an advantage over the other group or people <strong>and</strong> the other group poised at stopping them. As Oche<br />
(2000) explains, this situation has so much deteriorated to the extent that it has assumed the dimensions <strong>of</strong> a<br />
scourge. This position is underscored <strong>by</strong> the changing character, increased frequency <strong>and</strong> intensity as well as the<br />
deplorable implications <strong>and</strong> costs (Nwanegbo, 2006: 120).<br />
Looking at what happened during the Nigeria civil war <strong>and</strong> the devastation on the country; one would appreciate<br />
the enormity <strong>of</strong> the consequence <strong>of</strong> conflicts. In the early stage <strong>of</strong> the civil war, Oyediran (1979: 126) recorded<br />
that over 100,000 lives were lost. Prior to that, more than 50,000 persons have either lost their lives or had parts<br />
<strong>of</strong> their body maimed during the carnage in the North against the Igbo people in 1966.<br />
Another very devastating consequence <strong>of</strong> internal conflict is the problem <strong>of</strong> refugees on the host<br />
communities. The refugees create as much devastating effect to their host communities like the wars themselves<br />
do to those fighting. Instances can be seen in the Tiv-Jukun conflict, Zango-Kataf, Ife-Modake, Omasi-Igah, etc<br />
(Nwanegbo, 2005b). They were also quite devastating in effect <strong>and</strong> created insecurity for farming <strong>and</strong> other<br />
businesses (see Nnoli, 1998). It also happened in some other African countries; Somalia, (UN Report, 1993: 3-<br />
6), Rw<strong>and</strong>a, Liberia before the interference <strong>of</strong> ECOMOG in 1989, etc (Vogt & Amina, 1996 in Nwanegbo,<br />
2005: 5).<br />
Politics <strong>and</strong> ethno-religion are two most common areas <strong>of</strong> conflicts in Africa. Many also are linked up to group<br />
struggle for political leadership.<br />
If we take the geo-natural fact that African countries <strong>and</strong> precisely Nigeria is a country endowed with<br />
the quality <strong>of</strong> resources that could ordinarily, if well utilized, put the country into forefront <strong>of</strong> the world<br />
countries (See NEPAD-Full Text, 2003), we would underst<strong>and</strong> that something is basically wrong with the<br />
continent. Nigerian State has enormous resources in agriculture, in the economy, multi-pluralist democratic<br />
political advantage, <strong>and</strong> in personnel. But instead <strong>of</strong> these pulling her ahead, there has been series <strong>of</strong> distracting<br />
<strong>and</strong> disturbing conflicts, which ranged from full-scale war, riots, massacre, situation <strong>and</strong> preparation <strong>of</strong> wars.<br />
These scare away both national <strong>and</strong> foreign investments, leads to unending legal battles that keep resources<br />
engaged in unproductive exercises, loss <strong>of</strong> productive labour force, etc.<br />
Furthermore, with inter-group conflicts among African nations (for those that went out <strong>of</strong> proportion),<br />
the countries involved becomes detached from enhancing generic development in Africa. The African<br />
organizations established for the development purposes also turns concentration <strong>of</strong> efforts <strong>and</strong> resources to<br />
preventing, managing <strong>and</strong> resolving conflicts rather than carrying out the initial responsibility. Also other<br />
international organizations that dwell on third world development see humanitarian works <strong>of</strong> taking care <strong>of</strong><br />
refugees, providing welfare to war destitute, food, drugs, <strong>and</strong> resettlement etc, as primary needs <strong>of</strong> African<br />
countries (See UN Secretary General’s Report, 1998). While doing this, the basic efforts towards African<br />
development rather suffers. This is outside the destruction that is caused <strong>by</strong> wars <strong>and</strong> conflicts on existing<br />
structures <strong>and</strong> establishments.<br />
This work, commits itself to finding the place <strong>of</strong> these conflicts on the persistence <strong>and</strong> deepening <strong>of</strong><br />
poverty in Africa which most scholarly works have attempted to explain from different backgrounds <strong>and</strong> the<br />
which condition still seems intractable in Africa today. Though this study may not go into analyzing every<br />
conflict that took place in Africa in searching form the answer, but will make conscious effort to draw instances<br />
from specific cases in Nigeria, review it <strong>and</strong> use it to answer certain pertinent questions bothering on “whether<br />
high incidence <strong>of</strong> poverty account for persisting internal conflicts in Nigeria”? Secondly, to know “if low level<br />
<strong>of</strong> development is a consequence <strong>of</strong> persisting internal conflicts in Nigeria”?<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
24 | Page
Internal Conflicts <strong>and</strong> African Development: The Nigerian Experience<br />
III. Relative Deprivation Thesis <strong>and</strong> the Foundation <strong>of</strong> Internal Conflicts in Nigeria<br />
Previous researches <strong>and</strong> scholarly endeavours have advanced theoretical bases for underst<strong>and</strong>ing the<br />
reason for conflicts. These postulations, which arose out <strong>of</strong> hypothetical explanations, all drive towards<br />
rationalizing conflicts within human societies <strong>and</strong> further serve as body <strong>of</strong> knowledge towards achieving<br />
research ends. Though they are many good ones, this work relies on the “Relative Deprivation” theory <strong>of</strong><br />
conflict as a suitable instrument for explaining internal conflicts in Africa. In discussing the theory, this work<br />
underst<strong>and</strong>s the problems facing the African societies as arising from contests <strong>by</strong> various groups over means <strong>of</strong><br />
development. African societies lack in the basic variables <strong>of</strong> development from either the underst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>of</strong> the<br />
modernization scholars <strong>and</strong> the dependency scholars. As a polity, most African states have not developed the<br />
operational variables to sustain the system. These variables which includes under the “Capability” <strong>and</strong> political<br />
institutionalization, the participatory variable <strong>of</strong> political mobilization, political integration <strong>and</strong> political<br />
representation (Jaquaribe, 1969) are lacking in most African societies. Rather, in line with Varma’s (1975)<br />
postulation, African societies parade the state systems which have largely taken resort to more <strong>of</strong> coercion than<br />
consensus. The consequence as he <strong>of</strong>fered further is not only the development <strong>of</strong> tension but also a complete<br />
dissolution <strong>of</strong> the entire society. The society exists in bits. Dem<strong>and</strong>s from the state thence take the form <strong>of</strong> group<br />
<strong>and</strong> sub-group dem<strong>and</strong>s for participation <strong>and</strong> representation in the common good, while each maintains a<br />
different good <strong>and</strong> goal. Denial or perceived denial from equal participation in this effort amount to deprivation<br />
<strong>and</strong> leads to the wide complain <strong>of</strong> relative deprivation.<br />
Relative Deprivation theory is <strong>of</strong> the view that interface with goal directed behaviour creates frustration<br />
which in turns, leads to aggressive response usually directed against the reputed to be the cause <strong>of</strong> the frustration<br />
(See Gurr, 1968; Dowse <strong>and</strong> Hughes, 1972). The proponents <strong>of</strong> this view see conflict as the outcome <strong>of</strong><br />
deprivation <strong>of</strong> groups in society vis-à-vis other groups; that is, what one should get relative to what others whom<br />
one identifies as one’s peers or equal are getting. This condition derives out <strong>of</strong> scarcity <strong>and</strong> usually, competition<br />
for scarce socio-economic resources remains the basic causative factor for inter-ethnic conflict (Nwanegbo,<br />
2005), <strong>and</strong> generally, mostly, conflicts among human existents. It has to do with recognizing justice. Without<br />
recognition <strong>of</strong> justice (in sharing <strong>and</strong> public interest), in exchange <strong>and</strong> distribution <strong>of</strong> resources, problem arises.<br />
According to Zartman (1997: 124), unequal divisions are unacceptable <strong>and</strong> most time negotiation stalemates.<br />
Thus unequal norms can also be interpreted as a different kind <strong>of</strong> equality, not in exchange for the other party’s<br />
contribution but in exchange for one’s contribution. The justifying criterion shifted from an international<br />
(between parties) to an internal (within party) exchange. Such equalizing is the meaning <strong>and</strong> purpose <strong>of</strong> equality<br />
in the legal sense, where various instances <strong>of</strong> compensatory justice are involved to temper the severity <strong>of</strong> partial<br />
justice principles (Duetsh, 1985; Homans, 1961; Adams, 1965; Messe, 1971).<br />
Relative Deprivation is very suitable in the attempt at finding out the place <strong>of</strong> conflict in Africa’s<br />
underdevelopment. Firstly, it links the numerous problems <strong>of</strong> conflicts in Africa to a cause. It helps us to<br />
underst<strong>and</strong> that the numerous problems in Africa are predominantly contention for the resources (as will be seen<br />
in the next section). To make this argument’s sustainable, we should know that resources are scarce relative to<br />
human needs every where, but <strong>of</strong> peculiar circumstance is Africa having been exploited, <strong>and</strong> as post colonial<br />
states <strong>and</strong> being still, an appendage <strong>of</strong> the imperialist countries <strong>of</strong> the world Junior partners in the international<br />
division <strong>of</strong> labour <strong>and</strong> thence, subjected to unequal exchange <strong>and</strong> denied <strong>of</strong> investible surpluses from their<br />
economy. The scarcity generated <strong>by</strong> this, leads to high struggle for the few resources <strong>and</strong> as groups, inordinately<br />
lumped together, conflict ensures in various magnitudes.<br />
The essence <strong>of</strong> this is that conflict is permanently generated when there is a disagreement among<br />
various interests in the society over the appropriation <strong>of</strong> the resources. Those deprived, then, in many ways try<br />
to get advantage or disrupt the skewed appropriation. <strong>Their</strong> instruments could either be their ethnic group, their<br />
religious group, their corporate group etc. It is relevant in underst<strong>and</strong>ing also that the problem <strong>of</strong> development in<br />
Africa is not totally removed from the various country’s social injustices which colonialism, through its<br />
developed <strong>and</strong> transferred government structure introduced to African’s heterogeneous societies <strong>and</strong> untechnically<br />
merged nations (Coleman, 1986). To Elaigwu (2005) the conflicts (political) in Nigeria can be traced<br />
to two factors, which borders on Nigerian federalism. They are the structural imbalance in the federal system,<br />
<strong>and</strong> the differential spread in the pattern <strong>of</strong> western education. Though, as rightly stated, these situations do not<br />
just spark <strong>of</strong>f… conflicts (Nnoli, 1978). As could be deciphered from the earlier explanation <strong>of</strong> relative<br />
deprivation thesis, it arose out <strong>of</strong> insufficiency. It has to be re emphasized again that when items are insufficient<br />
only few would have access to it. When such few are in control, the remaining people may start seeing<br />
themselves as being deprived. They would naturally make efforts to balance the situation or change their<br />
disadvantaged position. Failure to achieve the balance usually leads to frustration, then confrontations, struggle,<br />
conflicts <strong>and</strong> violence. This as has been mentioned is specific on political conflicts <strong>and</strong> does not therefore<br />
explain the entire conflicts as none politically motivated conflicts are numerous.<br />
This situation is exacerbated, as it is in the case <strong>of</strong> Nigeria <strong>and</strong> in most other African countries where<br />
the State is the major provider <strong>of</strong> employment. Political parties are largely, either regionally or ethnically based.<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
25 | Page
Internal Conflicts <strong>and</strong> African Development: The Nigerian Experience<br />
Hence, the multi-ethnic character <strong>of</strong> Nigerian State makes conflict even more likely, leading to an <strong>of</strong>ten-violent<br />
politicization <strong>of</strong> ethnicity. Infact, as it is now, the rival communities perceive that their security, perhaps their<br />
very survival as a corporate group, can be ensured only through control <strong>of</strong> state power. The situation has<br />
deepened since the 1980s when the federal government introduced the Structural Adjustment Programme (SAP)<br />
as a way or revamping the economy. Things got worse, largely due to insincere implementation <strong>of</strong> the economic<br />
adjustment policy (see Obasi, 1986). Consequently, many industries closed down, as they could no longer<br />
source their raw materials from the international market. This led to loss <strong>of</strong> jobs as many people were retrenched<br />
from their jobs in the “Austerity Measure” <strong>and</strong> SAP policies. Embargo was also placed on the recruitment <strong>of</strong><br />
new workers to the public service. As Albert (2005), Albert et al (1994) <strong>and</strong> Osaghae et al (1994) variously<br />
found out, it was the social dislocations (job losses, breakdown <strong>of</strong> family ties, erratic educational calendars<br />
occasioned <strong>by</strong> incessant teachers’ strikes <strong>and</strong> so on) that resulted from these, that goaded several thous<strong>and</strong>s <strong>of</strong><br />
Nigerians towards both criminal <strong>and</strong> political violence. Ethnic groups began to clash with each other as they<br />
competed aggressively for control <strong>of</strong> the limited social, economic <strong>and</strong> environmental resources within their<br />
localities. Religious groups were not left out <strong>of</strong> the melee; they started to manipulate their exclusive identities in<br />
ways that heightened social tension in the country (Albert, 2003). The situation has increased both in the extent<br />
<strong>and</strong> in the intensity <strong>of</strong> occurrence since 1999.<br />
Onyeaji (2001: 142) has noted that extreme poverty prevalent in many African states is a veritable<br />
source <strong>of</strong> civil strife. In an earlier research, Nnoli (1978) was <strong>of</strong> the opinion that politics (<strong>and</strong> their consequent<br />
conflicts) though blurred, are inter-ethnic socio economic competition. In reality he said, Nigerian politics was<br />
the struggle among various factions first to dominate the wealth in their region <strong>of</strong> origin <strong>and</strong>, second to use this<br />
regional dominance as a springboard for the acquisition <strong>of</strong> some <strong>of</strong> the non-regional wealth. In the pursuit <strong>of</strong><br />
these objectives, these petty bourgeois <strong>and</strong> comprador bourgeois leaders elicited the support <strong>of</strong> the various other<br />
classes <strong>by</strong> an appeal to ethnicity. This was why many scholars <strong>and</strong> analysts think that ethnicity was central to<br />
the course <strong>of</strong> the conflicts in Africa (Onyaji, 2001; Abdullahi, 2001; Ugbana, 1977). But since this control was<br />
not an end in itself, it was employed in the services <strong>of</strong> the leaders’ underlying political motivation, the use <strong>of</strong><br />
political power to achieve interclass economic dominance.<br />
Considering that the real people involved directly in these conflicts in Nigeria are usually youths <strong>and</strong><br />
young adults that see involvement in such group conflicts as means <strong>of</strong> ensuring their means <strong>of</strong> existence or<br />
survival in the face <strong>of</strong> harsh economy, there becomes a need to answer the question on the impact <strong>of</strong> poverty in<br />
the raging <strong>of</strong> conflicts in Nigeria.<br />
IV. Poverty <strong>and</strong> Conflicts in Nigeria<br />
One <strong>of</strong> the fundamental postulations <strong>of</strong> this work is that “there is a strong relationship between high<br />
incidence <strong>of</strong> poverty <strong>and</strong> persisting internal conflicts in Nigeria”. The intention <strong>of</strong> the work here is to find out to<br />
what extent the poverty situation has helped to generate <strong>and</strong> or sustain conflicts in Nigeria.<br />
First, it is known that African countries are poor. Infact as Onu (2003) presented it; the economic situation <strong>of</strong><br />
African Countries has always been precarious. It had 16 out <strong>of</strong> the 21 poorest countries <strong>of</strong> the world as at 2003<br />
<strong>and</strong> the situation has rather worsened instead <strong>of</strong> improving. The progressive record <strong>of</strong> African debt problems<br />
testifies to this.<br />
The situation we find in Nigeria, our case study depicts the poor conditions <strong>of</strong> African states. It has<br />
been on record that a great number <strong>of</strong> Nigerians are really living in an unprotected condition. Infact, the basic<br />
needs <strong>of</strong> life are clearly <strong>and</strong> unfortunately lacking. This situation <strong>of</strong> a<strong>by</strong>smal condition <strong>and</strong> vulnerability <strong>of</strong><br />
Nigerians is presented <strong>by</strong> Asobie (2008: 2) very palpably as thus:<br />
Poverty is at the heart <strong>of</strong> Nigerians socioeconomic problems. Poverty manifests as hunger, ill-health or poor<br />
health, illiteracy <strong>and</strong> low level <strong>of</strong> formal education. It also takes the form <strong>of</strong> inadequate housing, poor clothing,<br />
malnourished <strong>of</strong>f- springs, <strong>and</strong> even early demise … they (Nigerians) live … not really like humans. They are<br />
compelled to exist, nay vegetate, at a level that is fit more for animals, than for humans. They share the rainfilled<br />
holes, which constitute the main source <strong>of</strong> their driving water with pigs <strong>and</strong> goats, cats <strong>and</strong> dogs, ducks<br />
<strong>and</strong> fowls. They buy the left-over food items in the market: rotten tomatoes; ill preserved meat; <strong>and</strong> the hides <strong>of</strong><br />
cattle. Our people die in their thous<strong>and</strong>s every day from ignorance, disease <strong>and</strong> they eat <strong>by</strong> chance <strong>and</strong><br />
therefore survive <strong>by</strong> chance, but ultimately, they suffer with certainty, early miserable death.<br />
Under this circumstance, many people have been exposed to various forms <strong>of</strong> unimaginable social<br />
insecurity <strong>and</strong> to all sorts <strong>of</strong> social crisis both interpersonal <strong>and</strong> inter-group conflicts (Nwanegbo, 2009).<br />
There is a complete drop in the individual members’ capacity to satisfy his basic needs <strong>of</strong> food,<br />
clothing <strong>and</strong> shelter. In 2000 only 72% <strong>of</strong> urban residents <strong>and</strong> 49% <strong>of</strong> rural residents had access to safe drinking<br />
water. Only 48% <strong>of</strong> urban residents <strong>and</strong> 30% <strong>of</strong> rural residents had access to adequate sanitation. Unfortunately,<br />
the record is not improving. There is a high rate <strong>of</strong> unemployment. The NBS Report indicated that 20% <strong>of</strong><br />
people between ages 15 <strong>and</strong> 24 are unemployed. While generally, 6% <strong>of</strong> the people above 15 were unemployed<br />
(see Nwanegbo, 2009).<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
26 | Page
Internal Conflicts <strong>and</strong> African Development: The Nigerian Experience<br />
Those persons that in one way or the other found themselves in the position <strong>of</strong> responsibilities <strong>and</strong><br />
authority do not want to loose them. They also strive so hard to not only secure their leadership <strong>and</strong> juicy<br />
positions, but also to wrestle the power <strong>and</strong> positions out <strong>of</strong> their contenders. This situation was explained <strong>by</strong><br />
Nnoli (1978) that “…the Nigerian privileged <strong>and</strong> ruling classes are very desirous <strong>of</strong> perpetuating the inherited<br />
socioeconomic organization <strong>of</strong> the society, with its accompanying interethnic situation (<strong>and</strong> the attendant crises)<br />
because <strong>of</strong> the benefits they derive from it…”. And because the youths are not engaged due to high level <strong>of</strong><br />
unemployment <strong>and</strong> underemployment, they are easily mobilized. First because they are not busy <strong>and</strong> vulnerable,<br />
<strong>and</strong> secondly because they see the contest as a means <strong>of</strong> guaranteeing for themselves the means <strong>of</strong> living.<br />
If we look at some situations <strong>of</strong> Nigeria we may find correlation between the positions expressed<br />
above. The Tiv riot we analyzed above, just like the Kano riot, the Western Nigerian Election crises, the Pogrom<br />
had more <strong>of</strong> the field soldiers from the great number <strong>of</strong> unemployed <strong>and</strong> underemployed youths. The June 12<br />
political crisis, though started as Pro-democracy groups’ mobilization against perceived attempt <strong>of</strong> the military<br />
to stultify the democratization process going on in the country then, but was high jacked <strong>by</strong> the large number <strong>of</strong><br />
street touts <strong>and</strong> unemployed youths in Lagos. What therefore was planned to be a peaceful resistance <strong>of</strong> the<br />
military’s anti-democratic agenda then turned into a nation wide violent crisis. In the Aguleri-Umuleri, war,<br />
what explains the innate inducement for the sustenance <strong>of</strong> the war was the fact that after the was, a good number<br />
<strong>of</strong> the combatants that acquired the weapons either became part <strong>of</strong> the crime problems in Anambra state or<br />
became members <strong>of</strong> the vigilante services that operates every in the state recently. Ijaw-Uhrobo-Itsekiri situation<br />
is not different from the above explained situations. Meanwhile, if you get to the Niger-Delta environment <strong>of</strong> the<br />
wars, you would see palpable poverty even up till this moment.<br />
Some other political violence <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> the recent time were also sustained <strong>by</strong> mobilizing a group <strong>of</strong><br />
unemployed youths <strong>and</strong> either using them as paid tugs or making them to believe that they were (are) fighting<br />
for their community values that will sustain them too. For this, we can say that there is a strong relationship<br />
between deep poverty, desperation, expectation <strong>and</strong> reactions as well as sustenance <strong>of</strong> the conflicts in Nigeria<br />
V. Conflicts <strong>and</strong> Development in Nigeria<br />
The second supposition is that, “Low level <strong>of</strong> development appears to be a consequence <strong>of</strong> internal<br />
conflicts in Nigeria”. To adequately look at this hypothesis, we may need to literarily look at the consequences<br />
<strong>of</strong> conflict <strong>and</strong> from there, we may find out if <strong>and</strong> how it affects development. As Oyediran (1979: 35) <strong>and</strong><br />
Pogrom (1966) presented it;<br />
Period <strong>of</strong> wars are periods <strong>of</strong> destruction, savagery <strong>and</strong> carnage. Apart from soldiers who die at war front, the<br />
civilian populace are equally subjected to torture <strong>and</strong> killing, as in Nigeria 1966-70, Liberia, Rw<strong>and</strong>a, Samalia,<br />
Burundi, etc. During the early stages <strong>of</strong> the Nigerian civil war, over 100,000 lives were lost (Oyediran,<br />
1979:35)… Prior to that period, more than 50,000 have either lost their lives or have parts <strong>of</strong> their body<br />
maimed during the carnage in the North against the Ibos in 1966-67 (program, 1966).<br />
Conflicts have impeded peace <strong>and</strong> progressive development <strong>of</strong> African nations since their flag<br />
independence. It hinders political development, it affects rapid economic growth, <strong>and</strong> it distorts socio-cultural<br />
equilibrium <strong>and</strong> lead to environmental deterioration. The consequences are enormous. It retards <strong>and</strong> destroys all<br />
the sector <strong>of</strong> the societal life. These areas not growing impliedly mean the sectors not developing. We shall take<br />
briefly on the aspects mentioned as thus; political, economic, social <strong>and</strong> environmental consequences <strong>of</strong><br />
conflict.<br />
VI. Political Consequences<br />
What makes a nation state is the ability <strong>of</strong> a collection <strong>of</strong> people <strong>and</strong> groups <strong>of</strong> people to belong<br />
together within a geo-political environment as a nation. The psychology <strong>of</strong> the people is therefore very central to<br />
the building <strong>of</strong> nationhood that guarantees the state dem<strong>and</strong>s <strong>and</strong> individuals or groups willingness. In African<br />
societies so lumped together <strong>by</strong> colonialism this psychology is very vital to the being <strong>of</strong> the countries. War <strong>and</strong><br />
conflict simply cracks the foundations <strong>and</strong> exposes the line <strong>of</strong> differences. Sometimes it makes it endemic <strong>and</strong><br />
for a long time after it remains a monster in the country’s way <strong>of</strong> achieving nation- state.<br />
Good governance <strong>and</strong> laws sometimes remain the only factor or factors that sustain the states. But with conflict,<br />
good <strong>and</strong> acceptable government is not guaranteed as even elections into the government reflect the divisions. It<br />
equally affects the voting pattern as well as appointments <strong>and</strong> government policies etc. Nigerian instance<br />
provides a good case for study. The Igbos (Easterners) still remained, after thirty-eight years, losers <strong>of</strong> war. At<br />
the nuclear level areas with boundary disputes, etc continues to experience charged elections <strong>and</strong> skewed<br />
government policies at the local government level.<br />
At the continental level, political development, with the wave <strong>of</strong> global state, starts from having a<br />
continental state. This state could as well be as we have in Organization <strong>of</strong> Africa Unity (OAU) or African<br />
Union <strong>of</strong> today. It could also end at sub-regional level live ECOWAS <strong>and</strong> others. The main thing is that they<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
27 | Page
Internal Conflicts <strong>and</strong> African Development: The Nigerian Experience<br />
provides a big family stance for Africa, Legislate for continental development, settle conflicts or better still,<br />
prevent conflict as well as present a solid political structure enough to cut <strong>of</strong>f imperial encroachment. Conflicts<br />
within countries (as we have now) misdirect these political bodies, divide them <strong>and</strong> hinder their progress.<br />
VII. Economic Consequences<br />
Literature on conflict has more patronage <strong>of</strong> economic discussion on consequences (See Oluyole, 1958;<br />
lauer, 1978; Ikpeze, 1997). This underscores the fact that the economic cost <strong>of</strong> conflicts is much. One economic<br />
truth that is constant for ages now is that resources are scarce <strong>and</strong> needs is at the same time innumerable. For<br />
this, human being have to ration their need according to mean to exist <strong>and</strong> develop. Issues pertaining to the<br />
allocation <strong>of</strong> society’s resources to competing ends are therefore, for the same reason above, central in the<br />
interface between armed struggle (whether intra or inter-country) <strong>and</strong> economic growth <strong>and</strong> development.<br />
Economic growth, defined simply as a statistical increase in the Gross National Product (GNP) depend inter-alia<br />
on resources availabilities (Ikpeze, 1997:1). Economic development on the other h<strong>and</strong>, denoting an “upward<br />
movement <strong>of</strong> the entire social system according to Myrdal (1968:189), depends not only on resource<br />
availabilities but also on the pattern <strong>of</strong> resource use <strong>and</strong>, in particular, on the composition <strong>and</strong> distribution <strong>of</strong><br />
output.Based on the above, a submission could be made that anything that causes distortion towards the<br />
achievement <strong>of</strong> the above, hinders economic growth <strong>and</strong> development. This is what military expenditure<br />
(specifically) <strong>and</strong> conflict (generally) tends to achieve in a country’s economy. According to Ikpeze (1997:1),<br />
for the entire social system to experience an upward shift, the structure <strong>of</strong> production has to tilt in favour <strong>of</strong><br />
civilian consumption, there has to be greater participation <strong>by</strong> the citizenry in the production <strong>of</strong> the GNP, <strong>and</strong> the<br />
national income must be more equitably distributed, even as its rate <strong>of</strong> growth is increasing. He went further,<br />
that given that resources are everywhere scarce relative to needs, all military uses <strong>of</strong> resources are bound to<br />
compromise economic development because they divert resources away from civilian application, example<br />
education, health <strong>and</strong> physical infrastructure. Sharing the same opinion, Oyediran (1979:43-46) state that all the<br />
period <strong>of</strong> war, there is acute imbalance in budgetary allocations as defence or military allocations are given<br />
priority over <strong>and</strong> above other sectors <strong>of</strong> the economy, as during the Nigerian civil war. To see <strong>and</strong> appreciate the<br />
contrast between the magnitude <strong>of</strong> global military outlay <strong>and</strong> basic human needs in less developed countries (see<br />
Ikpeze, 1997; United Nations Study Series, 1983; McHale, 1969 etc).<br />
Before going into the analysis <strong>of</strong> the economic effects on conflict, it should be in place to state that<br />
African countries, precisely, Sub-Saharan countries have for the reasons <strong>of</strong> proliferation <strong>of</strong> armed conflict<br />
within states tended to consistently in recent year, spent a higher proportion <strong>of</strong> the GDP on military than<br />
industrialized nations (see Human Development Report, 1994; <strong>and</strong> Ikpeze, 1997:3).<br />
Financial expenditure is not the only form <strong>of</strong> economic cost <strong>of</strong> a conflict/war. They still include; natural<br />
resources (minerals <strong>and</strong> raw materials), human resources (manpower), <strong>and</strong> material resources (capital <strong>and</strong><br />
technology), at any point in time, these resources are finite…. And given that they are finite, their allocation to<br />
military purposes,<br />
i. Necessarily compete with the allocation for socio-economic development;<br />
ii. Is liable to distort priorities in the allocation <strong>of</strong> resources not used directly <strong>by</strong> the military sector, <strong>and</strong><br />
iii. Can aggravate conflict situations emanating from resource constraints with the risk <strong>of</strong> diverting additional<br />
resources to military uses. Financial outlays therefore are incapable <strong>of</strong> capturing the ramification alone.<br />
In comparison, the opportunity cost <strong>of</strong> armed conflict in terms <strong>of</strong> diversion <strong>and</strong> distortion encompasses<br />
i. The industrial production (forgone)<br />
ii. The depletion <strong>of</strong> important <strong>and</strong> non- renewable minerals, notably those used either in the manufacture <strong>of</strong><br />
military equipment (Aluminum, copper, Nickel, platinum) used in military operation (petroleum);<br />
iii. The diversion <strong>of</strong> a significant proportion <strong>of</strong> scientific <strong>and</strong> Research <strong>and</strong><br />
Development (R&D) efforts to military purposes;<br />
iv. The assignment <strong>of</strong> an undue proportion <strong>of</strong> the population as the regular soldier, Para-military forces, <strong>and</strong><br />
civilians in defence activities;<br />
v. Competition with civilian dem<strong>and</strong>s for l<strong>and</strong> (what ever purpose, be it industrial, agricultural, recreational, or<br />
environmental) (Ikpeze, 1997:11-12).<br />
This situation it must be emphasized is applicable to both international <strong>and</strong> internal conflicts.<br />
Conflicts lead to high importation <strong>and</strong> depletion <strong>of</strong> foreign reserve, it diverts resources from the said country’s<br />
economic capacity to produce basic goods <strong>and</strong> services <strong>and</strong> thence avoid scarcities in future. The above two,<br />
conspire to put pressure on prices, <strong>of</strong>ten leading to the institution <strong>of</strong> cumbersome controls (such as rationing),<br />
<strong>and</strong> foster the development <strong>of</strong> an underground economy with its attendant distortion. This also leads to severe<br />
scarcity. It also leads to the flight <strong>of</strong> the existing capital away from the country or Zone in conflicts. In Nigeria it<br />
led to even brain drain, sanctions <strong>and</strong> others.<br />
Conflict <strong>and</strong> war also lead to dislocation <strong>of</strong> people from their base. This leads to disruption <strong>of</strong><br />
economic activity, unemployment, <strong>and</strong> underemployment for those not engaged in military operation <strong>and</strong><br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
28 | Page
Internal Conflicts <strong>and</strong> African Development: The Nigerian Experience<br />
refugee problem that generically affects the neighbouring countries too. Some people have, even in the face <strong>of</strong><br />
negative consequences, tried to justify military spending but we may not bother ourselves about them as those<br />
reasons have been debunked <strong>and</strong> criticized extensively. What matters mostly is that a war economy results in “a<br />
tremendous wreck <strong>of</strong> human, monetary <strong>and</strong> natural resources” (Eitzen, 1974).<br />
VIII. Social Problems<br />
Social development has been described as the process <strong>by</strong> which the well-being <strong>of</strong> any society <strong>and</strong> its<br />
people is ensured through collective action Vis-à-vis the changes taking place in politics, economics <strong>and</strong> social<br />
life <strong>of</strong> the people (Akukwe, 1978). Its basic aim according to Uzuegbunam (1997) is to ensure that the quality <strong>of</strong><br />
human living reaches an acceptable st<strong>and</strong>ard. Social development is a very broad concept which includes<br />
activities covering all aspect <strong>of</strong> life namely politics, economics, social, religious etc, while typical social<br />
development programmes includes the following; family welfare services, Health, Housing, Education,<br />
Rehabilitation, Corrections, Community development, Youth service <strong>and</strong> Women <strong>and</strong> Development<br />
(Uzuegbunam, 1997:3-4; Nnoli, 1978:285), poverty disease, illiteracy, hunger <strong>and</strong> starvation (Igbo, 1997:7).<br />
Igbo, quoting the Federal Government Social Development Policy <strong>of</strong> 1989 sees social development as “the<br />
process <strong>of</strong> continuous improvement <strong>of</strong> the social structure, institutions <strong>and</strong> programmes in order to create a<br />
social condition in which the rights <strong>of</strong> citizens are advanced <strong>and</strong> protected; their welfare enhanced; <strong>and</strong> their<br />
effective functioning <strong>and</strong> self actualization ensured”.<br />
Just like it is <strong>of</strong> the political <strong>and</strong> economic situation, internal conflict <strong>and</strong> infact conflict as a whole<br />
hinders social development. Enumerating the consequences <strong>of</strong> conflict on the earlier itemized social structures,<br />
we have;<br />
1. Education:<br />
The educational services here include more <strong>of</strong> formal training programmes acquired at pre-primary,<br />
primary, secondary <strong>and</strong> tertiary levels in Africa. They need building <strong>and</strong> equipments, teachers <strong>and</strong> teaching aids,<br />
free meal etc. to effectively operate. During high level conflicts like is experienced in some Africa states<br />
(Nigerian Civil War, other Nigerian developed crises, Rw<strong>and</strong>an, Sierra Leone conflicts), school building were<br />
turned into military barracks <strong>and</strong> training schools, some teachers join army (either voluntarily or <strong>by</strong><br />
conscription). The students themselves do get involved both as soldiers or in “Boys Company” <strong>and</strong><br />
consequently education halts, facilities get destroyed <strong>and</strong> the students get the negative military violent<br />
orientation, which hinders proper education even after the conflict.<br />
2. Medical Care:<br />
Medical services are not spared, both in Personnel, Structures <strong>and</strong> Services. For instance, most major<br />
hospitals turns into military hospitals, nurses <strong>and</strong> doctors convert into the army. Drugs become insufficient;<br />
women, the aged <strong>and</strong> children suffer as the bulk <strong>of</strong> the civilian population. It also exposes people to health<br />
hazards <strong>and</strong> epidemic.<br />
3. Agriculture:<br />
This is affected in many ways. Firstly, the l<strong>and</strong> that is very essential for Agricultural production<br />
becomes battlefield or occupied <strong>by</strong> enemies during war. Even the very few spaces <strong>of</strong> l<strong>and</strong> that may be<br />
unhampered with, still, in most occasions remain uncultivated <strong>and</strong> unused, as the active age in the society in<br />
different ways will be engaged in military operation. Even when foods come in either through importation or as<br />
aids, it is channeled into sustaining the operation men first. Hunger <strong>and</strong> squalor therefore is imminent in war<br />
situation.<br />
4. Security:<br />
One <strong>of</strong> the “basic needs” <strong>of</strong> man according to Igbo (1997) is security-freedom from poverty, want,<br />
diseases, hunger <strong>and</strong> danger … <strong>and</strong> war brings these, most serious <strong>of</strong> them being security from danger. The war<br />
causes not only death <strong>of</strong> soldiers but also <strong>of</strong> civilians. Life is full <strong>of</strong> insecurity <strong>and</strong> uncertainty under conflict<br />
situation.<br />
5. Social Amenities:<br />
Social amenities like schools, Houses, Hospitals, Markets, Electricity, Water Treatment <strong>and</strong> Generating<br />
plants, Waste disposal facilities etc get greatly affected <strong>by</strong> civil conflicts. They are neglected (not maintained),<br />
destroyed (as part <strong>of</strong> military strategy) or converted for military uses.<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
29 | Page
Internal Conflicts <strong>and</strong> African Development: The Nigerian Experience<br />
6. Family Welfare Services:<br />
These includes pre-marital <strong>and</strong> marital counseling, single parent services, services for abused spouses,<br />
services for neglected <strong>and</strong> abused children <strong>and</strong> elderly- those facilities, not physically created or seen, but they<br />
enhance human psycho- physically stability <strong>and</strong> development <strong>of</strong> individual <strong>and</strong> family units. These facilities are,<br />
under conflict situations neglected <strong>and</strong>/ or are not provided, there<strong>by</strong> hindering social development on that line.<br />
7. Rehabilitation And Correction:<br />
Rehabilitation for Blind, Crippled, defected human, which comes through trainings to enhance their<br />
self-sustainability <strong>and</strong> stability, are punctured during conflicts. This brings them back to the street either begging<br />
or for the deviants, committing crimes.<br />
8. Community Development:<br />
This is summarily stopped, while the already developed communities are destroyed both physically,<br />
socially <strong>and</strong> psycho- culturally. Youth’s services <strong>and</strong> women development face the same fate too. The aboveexplained<br />
costs <strong>of</strong> conflict did not include the invaluable cost <strong>of</strong> loss <strong>of</strong> lives, which is individual’s inalienable<br />
right. Unfortunately, this is usually the first to be mortgaged. They have been recorded as the worst affected <strong>by</strong><br />
war. Oyediran (1979:35) Pogrom (1966) Vogt <strong>and</strong> Aminu (1996) UN (1995:1) Green (1994:34) all recorded the<br />
enormity <strong>of</strong> human loss <strong>of</strong> lives during violent conflicts.<br />
IX. Environmental<br />
The environment has always formed a central part <strong>of</strong> the developmental focus. This is because it is in<br />
the environment that development takes places <strong>and</strong> also, it is from the environment that good development<br />
stems (See Nwanegbo, 2005). Conflict has led to environmental degradation, poverty <strong>and</strong> hindered rapid<br />
economic growth <strong>and</strong> development.<br />
For clarity <strong>of</strong> the position taken above, it should be understood that ecologically, African continent is<br />
filled with environmental problems arising from natural disposition <strong>and</strong> development activities <strong>of</strong> man….<br />
neglected to engage in internal wars. These problems have attracted foreign aids in many ways <strong>and</strong> from many<br />
countries <strong>and</strong> organization totaling about US $ 954 million (as at 1997), which has been classified as gains to<br />
Africa (Boutrous- Ghali 1995:35 commission on Global governance, 1995; Ogoge <strong>and</strong> Igbozurike, 1997). These<br />
aids, if sustained <strong>and</strong> managed, could improve our environment <strong>and</strong> enhanced the tapping <strong>of</strong> the abundant<br />
natural resources embedded in our soil. Conflict rather scares away international communities <strong>and</strong> foreign on<br />
that area.<br />
On the other h<strong>and</strong> according to Phil-Eze (1997) other consequences <strong>of</strong> conflict on environment are;<br />
i. Pollution <strong>by</strong> war equipments on the environment <strong>by</strong> gases, chemicals <strong>and</strong> toxics, radio-actives,<br />
ii. Destruction <strong>of</strong> the forest <strong>by</strong> the heavy equipments like armored tanks,<br />
iii. Water pollution <strong>by</strong> chemical <strong>and</strong> others<br />
iv. Scaring away <strong>of</strong> foreigners <strong>and</strong> conservation experts<br />
v. Neglect <strong>of</strong> environments <strong>by</strong> government agencies that then engages in war prosecution,<br />
vi. Refugee problems to neighbouring countries <strong>and</strong> cities <strong>and</strong> it’s consequent effect in their own environment<br />
like over-population, destruction <strong>of</strong> their forests, over-cultivation <strong>and</strong> grazing <strong>of</strong> their l<strong>and</strong>s, social <strong>and</strong><br />
cultural breakdown, economic cost on the host towns <strong>and</strong> countries etc.<br />
From the discussions above, it can be clearly argued that conflicts indeed hinder development. Again as<br />
earlier exhaustively discussed, it is clear that despite the celebrated argument on the affect <strong>of</strong> dependency on<br />
Africa development, that some other basic things also inhibits the capabilities <strong>of</strong> the African countries to propel<br />
development on their own inspite <strong>of</strong> the enormous human <strong>and</strong> material resources available for that. Therefore, it<br />
could be right to say that among other things, the level <strong>of</strong> conflicts in the continent is also a major inhibition to<br />
the development.<br />
X. Responding to Situations <strong>of</strong> Conflict<br />
It has been widely accepted that one <strong>of</strong> the most potent ways <strong>of</strong> managing conflicting situation is <strong>by</strong><br />
underst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>and</strong> making use <strong>of</strong> the early warning signals (see SCA, 2003; Otite <strong>and</strong> Albert, 1999; UN, 2004).<br />
The early warning mechanisms are therefore widely regarded as serving an important role in conflict prevention<br />
but without early action, early warning is <strong>of</strong> little use (Nwanegbo, 2006). Hence the critical concern now is on<br />
following an early warning with effective action (UN, 2004:5). Such early response may involve diplomatic<br />
efforts, a peacekeeping deployment or a humanitarian intervention (if it is <strong>of</strong> international or involves bigger<br />
groups within a country, such that can attract international organization’s attention). Others are peace talks,<br />
negotiators, government interventions <strong>and</strong> others, if it is between communities <strong>and</strong> some other smaller groups<br />
that cannot easily draw attentions <strong>of</strong> international bodies.<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
30 | Page
Internal Conflicts <strong>and</strong> African Development: The Nigerian Experience<br />
One thing that is pertinent is that conflict within human society is practically unavoidable. Issues<br />
relating to conflict prevention therefore are better seen as the ways to reduce conflicts <strong>and</strong> its impact <strong>by</strong><br />
addressing those things that leads to conflict, making sure they are avoided <strong>and</strong> or designing measures to<br />
prevent escalation <strong>of</strong> latent conflicts. This can be done through solving those problems that creates anxiety <strong>and</strong><br />
pressure <strong>and</strong> consequently frustration. Nwanegbo (2005) has identified certain basic causes <strong>of</strong> conflict <strong>and</strong><br />
strategies for their resolution for Nigerian cases, <strong>and</strong> presented as follows;<br />
Democratization:<br />
Much <strong>of</strong> the causes <strong>of</strong> internal conflicts…in Africa (<strong>and</strong> in Nigeria) may be traced to the undemocratic<br />
character <strong>of</strong> the states. There is no gain saying that countries need to democratize the political system. As<br />
Obianyo (1997:11) asserts, any country that attempts to deny its citizens that singular opportunity <strong>of</strong><br />
contributing towards the political development <strong>of</strong> their nation is doomed for persistent political instability <strong>and</strong><br />
group conflicts. Nnoli (1998:18) contends that state violence accounts for the most important conflicts in<br />
Africa… <strong>and</strong> even those conflict that are associated with development, inevitably interface with state violence.<br />
Democracy goes beyond multi-party elections. It includes mutual tolerance <strong>and</strong> consensus building in the<br />
pursuit <strong>of</strong> common concerns. Hence Nwanegbo (2005a) contend that civilian regime does not necessarily mean<br />
democratic government. Unfortunately, Nnoli explains further, “the long period <strong>of</strong> military rule in Nigeria has<br />
induced a comm<strong>and</strong>ist <strong>and</strong> authoritarian culture guided <strong>by</strong> the belief that all matters are quick <strong>and</strong> effective<br />
action (also, See Adekanye, 1993). This is inimical to peaceful co-existence among individuals, groups,<br />
communities <strong>and</strong> zones. This co-existence must be nurtured <strong>by</strong> painstaking efforts at the involvement <strong>of</strong> the<br />
people in decision making at all levels <strong>of</strong> policy making. They should not be consumers <strong>of</strong> policy but also <strong>and</strong><br />
more importantly, as authors <strong>of</strong> policies. There should be cultivation <strong>of</strong> an attitude <strong>of</strong> patient negotiation,<br />
mediation, trust, tolerance <strong>and</strong> faith in one another capable <strong>of</strong> directing the people’s energy into reaching<br />
consensus in all public affairs” (Uju, 1997:7-8; Otite, 1999). This, though as earlier said does not mean only<br />
multi-party election, but still free <strong>and</strong> fair election is the beginning <strong>of</strong> it all. That should be strived for. It<br />
enhances responsible government. Responsible government formed through democratic process will, in addition<br />
to providing basic necessities <strong>of</strong> life, also provide the necessary communication <strong>and</strong> mediation to arrive at the<br />
consensus (Nwanegbo, 2005a) <strong>and</strong> create opportunities for the realization <strong>and</strong> attainment <strong>of</strong> individual talents<br />
<strong>and</strong> abilities in Nigeria (See again Nwanegbo, 2005a).<br />
Social Justice/Even Development:<br />
Social injustice seems to be the basis <strong>of</strong> conflict in Nigeria. Social justice in the contest depicts making<br />
citizens to be adequately catered for <strong>by</strong> the Country with the resources that generates from them <strong>and</strong> their<br />
environment. For instance, letting the people from the Oil producing areas <strong>of</strong> the Country benefit from the<br />
largess from the crude oil that renders their Country-home un-inhabitable. It also includes equity or bridge in the<br />
gaps, in the resource ownership between the owners <strong>of</strong> means <strong>of</strong> production <strong>and</strong> the owners <strong>of</strong> labour, or better<br />
still, catering well enough for the producers. “If citizens are made to taste the fruit <strong>of</strong> their labour through<br />
harmonization <strong>of</strong> income <strong>and</strong> the provision <strong>of</strong> those amenities that make life worth-living, conflicts will be<br />
reduced . Give the man food; shelter, clothing, free or subsidized healthcare <strong>and</strong> other such amenities (with<br />
freedom <strong>of</strong> conscience) <strong>and</strong> his violent tendencies will be reduced (Nnoli, 1998:18).<br />
The other aspect <strong>of</strong> this, which is encompassing is the equitable distribution <strong>of</strong> national resources through even<br />
development. Publicly owned resources (both material resources <strong>and</strong> or positions) have to be equitably shared<br />
so that no group in the system feels cheated. Any time any group feel alienated or relatively deprived, the<br />
tendency <strong>of</strong> stereotype <strong>and</strong> group conflicts becomes high. Previous study identifies the areas <strong>of</strong> conflictual<br />
tendencies in the Federal set-up as; appointments <strong>of</strong> key positions in other Federal <strong>and</strong> State government (<strong>and</strong><br />
even local government) <strong>and</strong> secondly, distribution <strong>of</strong> social amenities. Okoye (1991:35) in agreement, explained<br />
further that these two areas are the sources <strong>of</strong> conflict in the Nigerian body politic. When balance in this area is<br />
achieved, ethnocentrism will be reduced in Nigeria, as multiplicity <strong>of</strong> ethnic group has never really been the<br />
problem but interethnic struggles.<br />
Structural Repositioning:<br />
The societies should be structurally posited in such a manner that those political behaviour patterns that<br />
encourage monopoly <strong>of</strong> power <strong>and</strong> resources should be administratively removed. In this case, the zoning<br />
formular in the Federal set-up should be managed better than it is being done now. This would go a long way<br />
towards enhancing equity in resource distributions.<br />
Emphasis on Peaceful Settlement:<br />
Peaceful settlement <strong>of</strong> problem through negotiations, judicial settlements, arbitrations etc. should be<br />
seen as more potent in bringing peaceful settlement. Wilmot <strong>and</strong> Hocker (1998:48-49) identified some <strong>of</strong> them<br />
as elemental but good ideas <strong>of</strong> dealing with conflicts. These ideas as presented <strong>by</strong> Otite (1999) includes “the<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
31 | Page
Internal Conflicts <strong>and</strong> African Development: The Nigerian Experience<br />
clarification <strong>of</strong> communication <strong>and</strong> the checking <strong>of</strong> perceptions which in turn invoke the following; speaking out<br />
what is in one’s mind or heart, listening carefully, expressing strong feelings appropriately, remaining rational,<br />
asking questions, maintaining a spirit <strong>of</strong> give <strong>and</strong> take, avoiding harmful statements, asking directly what is<br />
going on, telling others one’s opinion, looking for flexible “shades <strong>of</strong> gray” solutions, recognizing the power <strong>of</strong><br />
initiating a co-operative move, identifying conflict patterns, <strong>and</strong> engaging in negotiations <strong>of</strong> agreements <strong>and</strong><br />
settlements”. He asserts clearly that appropriate communication skills <strong>and</strong> channels are crucial in conflict<br />
management. It should be adopted <strong>and</strong> used early enough to avoid the overt conflict itself before attempt at<br />
solution. Though still, it should be stated that, this could be possible if the earlier three measures have been put<br />
in place.<br />
National Consciousness <strong>and</strong> Education:<br />
Ignorance has also played a lot <strong>of</strong> roles in the actual situation <strong>of</strong> war <strong>and</strong> in the generation <strong>of</strong> conflicts.<br />
Most times, the combatants are drawn from the ignorant <strong>and</strong> uneducated ones <strong>by</strong> the bourgeoisie to fight <strong>and</strong> or<br />
cause problems in a system. Based on this, attempt should be made to embark on a consciousness exercise for<br />
the citizenry so as to educate them on the need to maintain peaceful co-existence with one another. As the<br />
members <strong>of</strong> the ruling class do not take part personally in these crisis <strong>and</strong> their children too, <strong>and</strong> as they go into<br />
generating crisis in the system when their personal interest is at state, it then means that if the real combatants<br />
are made better aware <strong>of</strong> their positions, they would probably not be easily used any longer. For this, free <strong>and</strong><br />
probably compulsory education at least to secondary level is suggested to maintain at least minimal<br />
consciousness among Nigerians.<br />
XI. Conclusion<br />
The work was guided <strong>by</strong> the interest to find out what the causes <strong>of</strong> internal conflicts in Africa are, the<br />
impacts <strong>and</strong> the general affect on the under-development nature <strong>of</strong> Africa in general <strong>and</strong> Nigeria in particular.<br />
To get these objectives achieved, some leading questions were asked to help enquiring into these areas. The<br />
work guided <strong>by</strong> the relative deprivation theory came up with findings that internal conflict <strong>and</strong><br />
undemocratisations stalled the Nigerian development <strong>and</strong> indeed African development. Based on these, the<br />
paper made the suggestions in form <strong>of</strong> conflict resolution strategy that could put the African countries out <strong>of</strong><br />
contentions <strong>and</strong> conflicts.<br />
Bibliography<br />
Books<br />
[1] Abel, T. (1941) “The Element <strong>of</strong> Decisions in the Pattern <strong>of</strong> War” American Sociological Review, Vol. 1.<br />
Adams, J. S. (1965) “Inequality in Social Exchange”, in L. Berkowritz, (ed.), Advances in Experimental Social Psychology, New<br />
York: Academic Press.<br />
[2] Ake, C. (1972) “Development for What <strong>and</strong> <strong>by</strong> Whom”, a Paper Presented to a Conference on Development Strategies organized<br />
By The Dag Hammerkjoid, Tanzania in Arusha, Tanzania.<br />
[3] Amuwo, K. (1995) General Babangida, Civil Society <strong>and</strong> the military in Nigeria: Anatomy <strong>of</strong> a Personal Rulership Project, Talence<br />
CEDEX: Centre D’ Etude D’ Afrique Noire institute d’ Etudes Poliliques de Bordeaux.<br />
[4] Barongo, Y. B. (1987) “Ethnic Pluralism <strong>and</strong> Democratic Stability: The Basis for Conflict <strong>and</strong> Consensus”, in S.E. Oyovbaire (ed.),<br />
Democratic Experiment in Nigeria: Interpretative Essay, Benin: Omega Publishers.<br />
[5] Bladwin, R. E. (1972) Economic Development <strong>and</strong> Growth, (2nd ed.), New York: John Wiley.Brooke, C. (ed.) (1952) As Others<br />
See Us, London: Longman Boutrous-Ghali, B. (1995) An Agenda For Development, United Nations: New York, Champion 11 Oct.<br />
2001C. G. G. (1995) The Commission for Global Governance: Our Global Neighborhood, New York: Oxford University press<br />
[6] Coleman, J. (1988) Intimate Relation in Marriage <strong>and</strong> Family, New York: The Macmillan Company <strong>and</strong> the Free Press.<br />
[7] Dowse, R. E. <strong>and</strong> Hughes, J. A. (1972) Political Sociology, London: Chichester University Press.<br />
[8] Drenadorf, Raft (1976) Class <strong>and</strong> Class Conflict in Industrial Conflict, Stanford: Stanford University Press.<br />
[9] Duetsh, M. (1985) Distributive Justice, Hew Haven: Yale University Press.<br />
[10] Egwu, S. G. (2002) “Civil Society <strong>and</strong> the struggle for Democracy <strong>and</strong> Human Rights in Nigeria” in Nnamdi Azikiwe Journal <strong>of</strong><br />
Political Science, Vol.2, No. 2. Eitzen, D.S. (1974) Social Structure <strong>and</strong> Social Problems in Africa, Boston: Allyn <strong>and</strong> Bacon.<br />
[11] Elaigwu, J.I (2005) ”Crisis <strong>and</strong> Conflict Management in Nigeria since 1980” Lead paper presented at NDA National Conference on<br />
Governance <strong>and</strong> Conflict Management 15-17 th June Vol. 1.<br />
[12] Emmanuel, A. (1962) Unequal Exchange: A Study <strong>of</strong> the Imperialism <strong>of</strong> Trade, (With additional comments <strong>by</strong> Bethlehem). New<br />
York: Monthly Review press.<br />
[13] Ernesto, L. (1978) Politics <strong>of</strong> Ideology in Marxist Theory, London: New Left Books.Falana, R. (2001) “Embracing Peace in the<br />
Niger-Delta Area”, in Radio Nigeria: Yesterday, Today <strong>and</strong> Tomorrow, Abuja: Northwood Resources Ltd.<br />
[14] Faleti, S. A. (2006) “Theories <strong>of</strong> Social Conflict”, in S. G. Best (ed), Introduction to Peace <strong>and</strong> Conflict Studies in West Africa,<br />
Ibadan: Spectrum Books.<br />
[15] Francis, D. J. (2006) “Peace <strong>and</strong> Conflict Studies: An African Overview <strong>of</strong> Basic Concepts”, in S. G. Best (ed.), Introduction to<br />
Peace <strong>and</strong> Conflict Studies in West Africa, Ibadan: Spectrum Books.<br />
[16] Frank, A.G (1969) Capitalism <strong>and</strong> Underdevelopment In Latin America, New York: Monthly Review Press. Gbulie, B. (1981)<br />
Nigerian’s Five Major, Onitsha: African Educational Publishers.<br />
[17] Goulet, D. (1971) The Cruel choice: A New Concept on the Theory <strong>of</strong> Development. New York: Athenaeum.<br />
[18] Homans, G. C. (1961) Social Behaviour, New York: Harcourt, Brace <strong>and</strong> World.Ikejiani, O. <strong>and</strong> Ikejiani, O.M. (1985) Nigeria:<br />
Political Imperative Desiderata For Nationhood <strong>and</strong> Stability, Enugu: Fourth Dimension Publishers.<br />
[19] Ikejiani, O. M (1996) Issues <strong>and</strong> Concepts in the Nigerian Conflict (1966-1970) Enugu: Fourth Dimension Publishers.<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
32 | Page
Internal Conflicts <strong>and</strong> African Development: The Nigerian Experience<br />
[20] Isard, W. (1992) Underst<strong>and</strong>ing Conflict <strong>and</strong> the Science <strong>of</strong> Peace, Cambridge M.A: Blackwell.<br />
[21] Kelly, J. (1969) Organizational Behaviour. Hornewood: Irwin-Doysey.<br />
[22] Kay, Ge<strong>of</strong>frey (1975) Development <strong>and</strong> Underdevelopment: A Marxist Analysis, London: Macmillan.<br />
[23] Kirkpatrick, E. M (ed.) (1983) Chambers 20 th Century Dictionary W & R Chambers Ltd.Killick, T <strong>and</strong> Martin, M. (1989a) “African<br />
Debt: The search for solution”. In United Nation African Recovery Programme Briefing paper. Vol 1.June, United Nation<br />
Department <strong>of</strong> Public Information, New York.<br />
[24] Killick T, <strong>and</strong> Martin, M. (1989b) “African Debt: The search for solution”. In United Nation African Recovery Programme Briefing<br />
paper. Vol 3 No 1-3 October. United Nation Department <strong>of</strong> Public Information, New York.<br />
[25] Lauer, R.H. (1978) Social Problems <strong>and</strong> Quality <strong>of</strong> life, Dubuque, Iowa: W.M. C. Brown Company Publishers.Mabonguje, A.L.<br />
(1981) The Development Process: A Spatial Perspective, New York: Holmes <strong>and</strong> MeierPublishers.<br />
[26] Messe, L. (1971) “Equity in Bilateral Bargaining”, in Journal <strong>of</strong> Personal <strong>and</strong> Social Psychology, Vol. 3.<br />
McEnery, J.H. (1985) “Towards a New Concept <strong>of</strong> Conflict Evaluation”, Conflict: All welfare short <strong>of</strong> war, Vol. 6, No. 1. New<br />
York: Crane Russak.McHale, J. (1969) The Future <strong>of</strong> the Future, New York: George Brazilla<br />
[27] Mustapha, T. (1987) Sustainable Development: Constraint And Opportunities, London: Butterworth. Myrdal, G. (1968) Asian<br />
Drama, New York: New Webster Dictionary <strong>of</strong> Modern English.<br />
[28] Nigerian Pogrom Crisis (1966) The Organized Massacre <strong>of</strong> Eastern Nigerians Vol. 3: Enugu, Nigerian: Publicity Division <strong>of</strong> the<br />
Ministry <strong>of</strong> Information, Eastern Nigeria, 1966,<br />
[29] Nnoli, O. (ed) (1981) Path to Nigeria Development, CODESRIA: Dakar, Senegal.<br />
[30] Nnoli, O. (1998) “General Survey <strong>of</strong> Conflicts in the South- Eastern Zone <strong>of</strong> Nigeria” Paper presented at the South-East Zonal<br />
Conference on Enhancing Peaceful Co-existence in Nigeria. Enugu, 29-30 th April, Organized <strong>by</strong> Pan-African Centre for Research<br />
on Peace <strong>and</strong> Conflict Resolution (PACREP) Enugu.<br />
[31] Nnoli, O. (2003) “Communal Conflict <strong>and</strong> Population Displacement: An Introductory Note” in O. Nnoli (ed), Communal Conflict<br />
<strong>and</strong> Population Displacement in Nigeria, Enugu: PACREP Book Series, No. 1.<br />
[32] Nwanegbo, C. J. (2005a) Internal Conflict <strong>and</strong> African Development: An Overview <strong>of</strong> Nigerian Situation, Awka: Pond Publishers.<br />
[33] Nwanegbo, C.J. (2005b) “Them Against Us: A Critical Appraisal <strong>of</strong> the Bourgeoisie / State Sponsored Conflicts in Anambra State”<br />
in A.M Yakubu, R.T. Adegboye, C.N Ubah <strong>and</strong> B, Dogo (eds.) Crisis <strong>and</strong> Conflict Management in Nigeria Since 1980, Vol. 2<br />
Governance <strong>and</strong> Conflict Management, Nigeria Defence Academy Book Series No. 1.<br />
[34] Nwanegbo, C.J. (2006) “Inter–Group Conflicts in Africa: Causes, Consequences <strong>and</strong> Management (A Nigerian Perspective)” in E.<br />
A. Obi <strong>and</strong> O.S.A. Obikeze (eds.) Contemporary Social Issues in Nigeria, Onitsha: Bookpoint Publishers.Obasi, I. N. (1999) State-<br />
Labour Relations Under SAP in Nigeria, Ibadan: Sam Bookman Publisher.<br />
[35] Obi, C. (1999) “Oil <strong>and</strong> Democratization in Nigeria”, in Association <strong>of</strong> African Political Scientists (AAPS) Newsletter, January-<br />
April.<br />
[36] Obianyo, N. (1997) “The Cost <strong>of</strong> Inter-Group Wars: Consequences for Social Development”. Paper presented at PRIN’S National<br />
Conference on Inter-Group Conflicts <strong>and</strong> Africa Development, Nsukka 3-5 th Dec.Oche, O. (2000) “Contemporary Conflict in Africa<br />
<strong>and</strong> Other Roles <strong>of</strong> the OAU <strong>and</strong> Sub Regional Organisation in conflict management” Nigerian journal <strong>of</strong> International Affairs, Vol.<br />
26 No. 1<br />
[37] Ogege, D.O. & Igbozurike, U. M. (1997) “perspectives in Environmental Management” Proceedings <strong>of</strong> NEST ANNUAL<br />
workshops 1991-1995, NEST, Ibadan, Nigeria.<br />
[38] Okafor, F.U (1997) New Strategies for Cubing Ethnic <strong>and</strong> Religious Conflicts in Nigeria, Enugu: Fourth Dimension Publishers.<br />
[39] Okoye, I.K (1991) National Consciousness in Nigeria, Onitsha: Etukokwu Press<br />
[40] Otite, O. (1999) “On Conflict, their Resolution <strong>and</strong> Transformation”, in O. Otite <strong>and</strong> I. O. Albert (ed.) Community Conflicts in<br />
Nigeria: Management, Resolution <strong>and</strong> Transformation, Ibadan: Spectrum Books Ltd.<br />
[41] Oyediran, O. (ed) (1979) Nigerian Government <strong>and</strong> Politics Under Military Rule 1966- 79, Macmillan Press.<br />
[42] Pear, T. H. (ed) (1950) Psychological Factors <strong>of</strong> Peace <strong>and</strong> War, London: Hutchinson <strong>and</strong> co.<br />
[43] Post, K. W. J. <strong>and</strong> Vicker, M. (1973) Structure <strong>and</strong> Conflict in Nigeria; 1960-1966, London: Heinemann.Pye, Lucian (1966) Aspect<br />
<strong>of</strong> Political Development, Boston: Little Brown.<br />
[44] Review <strong>of</strong> African Political Economy (ROAPE), NO. 77, VOL. 25 Sept. 1998.<br />
[45] Riley, S. (1998) “Conflict, Civil Society <strong>and</strong> Peace Building in west-Africa”, in Review <strong>of</strong> African political Economy, No. 77,<br />
Volume. 25 September.<br />
[46] Rodney, W. (1982) How Europe Underdeveloped Africa, Enugu: Ikenga Publishers.<br />
[47] Rostow, W.W. (1960) The Stages <strong>of</strong> Economic Growth: A Non- Communist Manifesto, Cambridge: University Press.<br />
[48] Sills, D. (1968) “Modernization: Political Aspects”, The International Encyclopedia <strong>of</strong> Social Science, Vol. IV. New York: The<br />
Macmillan Company <strong>and</strong> Free Press.<br />
[49] Thirlwall, A.P. (1989) Growth <strong>and</strong> Development with Special Reference to Developing Economies (4 th ed) London:<br />
Macmillan.Ugbana, O. (1977) Ethnic Minority Problems in Nigerian Politics, 1960-1965, Stockholm, Uppsala.<br />
[50] Uju, J.O.R. (1997) “Strategies For Preventing Inter-Group Conflict in African States”, Paper Presented at PRIN” National<br />
Conference on Inter-Group Conflict <strong>and</strong> African Development Nsukka, Dec 3-5th.<br />
[51] United Nation (1993) Disarmament: Study series. NO. 11 Economic <strong>and</strong> Social Consequences <strong>of</strong> the Arms Race <strong>and</strong> Military<br />
expenditures.<br />
[52] United Nations (1998) Report <strong>of</strong> the United Secretary-General to the Security Council on “The causes <strong>of</strong> Conflict <strong>and</strong> the<br />
promotion <strong>of</strong> durable <strong>and</strong> sustainable Development in Africa”.<br />
[53] Uzuegbu, C.N. (1997) “The Cost <strong>of</strong> Inter-Group War: Consequences for Social Development” PRIN Conference on Inter-group<br />
conflict. Nsukka 3-5-Dec.<br />
[54] Vogt, M.A & Aminu, L.S. (eds.) (1996) PeaceKeeping as A Security Strategy in Africa: Chad <strong>and</strong> Liberia as Case Studies Vol.1.<br />
Enugu: Fourth Dimension.Weeks, D. (1992) The Eight Essential Steps to Conflict Resolution, New York: Putnam Tharcher.<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
33 | Page
<strong>IOSR</strong> Journal Of Humanities And Social Science (JHSS)<br />
ISSN: 2279-0837, ISBN: 2279-0845. Volume 5, Issue 4 (Nov. - Dec. 2012), PP 34-39<br />
Www.Iosrjournals.Org<br />
The Influential Effect <strong>of</strong> Folk Arts - Pot Chitra in Present Trend<br />
<strong>of</strong> Fashion in Bangladesh: An Overview<br />
1 Najmul Kadir Kaikobad, 2 Helena Nazneen Zobaida, 3 Md Zafar Alam Bhuiyan,<br />
4 Mahmudur Rahman, 5 S. M. Ashiqur Rahman,<br />
1<br />
Assistant Dean & Center Head, Shanto-Mariam University <strong>of</strong> Creative Technology, City campus, Lalmatia,<br />
Dhaka, Bangladesh<br />
2 Coordinator & Lecturer, Fundamental <strong>of</strong> Art & Design, Shanto-Mariam University <strong>of</strong> Creative Technology,<br />
City campus, Lalmatia, Dhaka, Bangladesh<br />
3 Assistant Proctor & Lecturer <strong>of</strong> Fashion Design, Shanto-Mariam University <strong>of</strong> Creative Technology, City<br />
campus, Lalmatia, Dhaka, Bangladesh<br />
4 Lecturer, Fundamental <strong>of</strong> Art & Design, Shanto-Mariam University <strong>of</strong> Creative Technology, City campus,<br />
Lalmatia, Dhaka, Bangladesh<br />
5 Senior Motion Graphics Designer,Desh TV, Dhaka, Bangladesh<br />
Abstract: Recognizing Pot Chitra as formalized folklore, the word Pot Chitra has been analyzed. The customs<br />
<strong>of</strong> picture painting <strong>and</strong> the making <strong>of</strong> elongated Pot Chitra have been discussed. Amongst the thous<strong>and</strong>s <strong>of</strong><br />
materials or objects in the folk arts it is not difficult to underst<strong>and</strong> the worldly characteristics. Sometimes, the<br />
divine philosophies <strong>and</strong> the realistic philosophies have been the guide amongst these topics. The formation <strong>of</strong><br />
art <strong>and</strong> its rhythmic outlines were attained <strong>by</strong> the artist‟s aesthetic mind. Therefore, the mass, volume <strong>and</strong> types<br />
<strong>of</strong> art-forms can be found, such as, pottery, carpentry <strong>and</strong> engraving, architecture, metal crafts, shell crafting,<br />
ivory crafting, mask making etc. Similarly in the graffiti, quilt-making, mat-crafting etc, <strong>and</strong> even in the<br />
ornament craft, the aesthetic rhythm <strong>of</strong> art is evident. Folk art, the integrated part <strong>of</strong> Bengal, displays a rich<br />
vocabulary <strong>of</strong> motifs. These motifs are deeply rooted in strong religious beliefs <strong>and</strong> underlay a strong<br />
symbolism. These motifs signify the desire for “self expression” <strong>and</strong> manifestation <strong>of</strong> the artisan‟s aspirations.<br />
I. Introduction<br />
Fashion in Bangladesh is growing <strong>and</strong> becoming increasingly fruitful in its endeavors. More <strong>and</strong> more<br />
designers are popping up, making an effort to bring the industry up to international st<strong>and</strong>ards. In the process,<br />
however, it is sad to say that, in many cases, the glamour <strong>and</strong> glitter <strong>of</strong> other, more advanced industries around<br />
the world, such as <strong>India</strong>, influence our fusionist designers as so much that we <strong>of</strong>ten lose our own sense <strong>of</strong><br />
fashion <strong>and</strong> merely follow the trends set <strong>by</strong> others. Being <strong>India</strong> as a neighboring country is hard for<br />
Bangladesh's self image. As it is, we tend to measure our success according to the success <strong>of</strong> the <strong>India</strong>ns, never<br />
taking into account that they are far older as a nation. In addition, we look to <strong>India</strong> for trend in many different<br />
aspects <strong>of</strong> our daily lives, be it arts, music, entertainment or even fashion. Let's not be denied the fact that many<br />
Bangladeshi women <strong>and</strong> girls or boys are quite happy trying to look like the latest Bollywood actress or actor. In<br />
fact, how many times have one walked into a sharee store <strong>and</strong> had a chumki-ala, shaded sharee thrown in one<br />
direction, claiming it was the latest thing in <strong>India</strong>, even naming it after the movies in which beautiful doll-like<br />
actresses with impossibly thin figures wear. We constantly fall into the trap <strong>of</strong> idealizing everything the <strong>India</strong>ns<br />
do. Those who can afford to do so always go to <strong>India</strong> for wedding shopping, rather than doing any major<br />
shopping in Bangladesh. And already there are a h<strong>and</strong>ful <strong>of</strong> big stores in the Gulshan area which strongly look<br />
like shops in <strong>India</strong>. Rather than taking pride in what sets us apart from other nation: our culture, our traditions<br />
<strong>and</strong> our heritage. We spend all our time copying <strong>India</strong>n trends while we slowly lose our own sense <strong>of</strong> style.<br />
Gone are the days <strong>of</strong> Tangail H<strong>and</strong>loom <strong>and</strong> Jamdanis, because Bollywood has not thought them worthy <strong>of</strong><br />
glamorizing. Our designers have no choice but to keep bringing in more <strong>India</strong>n trends in order to keep their<br />
clients happy.<br />
Our analysis is about Bangladeshi fashion design deals only with the surface such as block, batik,<br />
embroidery, h<strong>and</strong> paint etc. These aspects are very strong in the fashion industry, but unfortunately surface work<br />
is only a part <strong>of</strong> designing. There are many different aspects that are not touched upon as much as they should<br />
be here, such as fittings, patterns or even forecasting <strong>and</strong> also the relevance <strong>of</strong> what works with our<br />
surroundings. For example, many people don't distinguish that the colors <strong>and</strong> fabrics that are relevant for<br />
summers; for an example mainly light colors <strong>and</strong> fabrics that breathe - are not necessarily relevant for other<br />
seasons, such as winter, in which designers can use darker colors <strong>and</strong> more heavy fabrics. Using h<strong>and</strong>loom<br />
fabrics that are both 'colorful <strong>and</strong> cultural,' we feel that we can create design such as depict the innocent <strong>and</strong><br />
pure beauty <strong>of</strong> the indigenous community <strong>of</strong> Bangladesh.<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
34 | Page
The Influential Effect Of Folk Arts - Pot Chitra In Present Trend Of Fashion In Bangladesh: An Overview<br />
We believe in this research work will prove that our country is so rich, but we just don't underst<strong>and</strong> it<br />
or know about it. There are so many opportunities for us <strong>and</strong> we have a variety <strong>of</strong> things to choose from, but we<br />
do not take advantage <strong>of</strong> what we have. We are surrounded <strong>by</strong> so many cultures that can contribute to fashion<br />
such as Pot Chitra.<br />
Pot Chitra is a kind <strong>of</strong> folk arts. Identifying Pot Chitra as formalized folklore, the word Pot Chitra has<br />
been analyzed. The customs <strong>of</strong> picture painting <strong>and</strong> the making <strong>of</strong> elongated Pot Chitra have been discussed.<br />
The Pot Chitra was classified to the contexts. Some primitive processes <strong>of</strong> making brush <strong>and</strong> the ink exist which<br />
are very own <strong>of</strong> the Potuas. The processes vary in different districts. In some cases there are some similarities as<br />
well. There are a number <strong>of</strong> different patterns <strong>and</strong> bright colors in Pot Chitra that we can use <strong>and</strong> bring into the<br />
mainstream market in order for people to see what we have. In this research paper, we try to show the fusion <strong>of</strong><br />
stylish fittings <strong>and</strong> traditional patterns merged into an interesting blend which symbolizes the strength <strong>of</strong> a<br />
fashion industry that wants to hold onto its roots but at the same time move forward.<br />
In addition, our local boutiques design also reminds us that there are many aspects <strong>of</strong> Bangladesh that<br />
the majority <strong>of</strong> us have not explored or educated ourselves about. We constantly look into the other nations for<br />
reassurance <strong>and</strong> acceptance, all the while not promoting <strong>and</strong> taking pride in the beauty that we have within our<br />
grasp. While these designs are western patterns, at least it is important that we are supporting these forgotten<br />
cultures <strong>by</strong> showcasing their worth <strong>and</strong> bringing them out <strong>of</strong> the shadows that they have been hiding under for<br />
far too long.<br />
II. Glossary Of Terms<br />
• Pot Chitra: "Pot" means "scroll" <strong>and</strong> “Chitra” means Painting<br />
• Potua: "Potua" or "Chitrakar" means "Painter".<br />
• Tangail H<strong>and</strong> Loom: One types <strong>of</strong> Bangladeshi H<strong>and</strong> Loom<br />
• Jamdanis: One types <strong>of</strong> Bangladeshi H<strong>and</strong> Loom<br />
• Chumki-ala: Name <strong>of</strong> Boutique Shop<br />
• Gazi : Victor<br />
• Gazir Pot: One types <strong>of</strong> Scroll Painting <strong>of</strong> South-West Bangle (Part <strong>of</strong> Bangladesh & <strong>India</strong>)<br />
• Kalighat Pot: One types <strong>of</strong> Scroll Painting <strong>of</strong> West Bengal (Province <strong>of</strong> <strong>India</strong>)<br />
• Gayen: Lead singers or narrators <strong>of</strong> Scroll Painting<br />
• Puranic: Mythological<br />
• Pala Gaan: Live Drama<br />
• Slokas: Mythological Folk stories<br />
• Sabitri-Shottoban, Ram-Sita-Rabon <strong>and</strong> Korno: Characters from Ramayan <strong>and</strong> Mahabharat<br />
• Sutrodhar: Carpenter<br />
• Malakar: One type <strong>of</strong> Artisans who create h<strong>and</strong>y crafts <strong>by</strong> using paper, one type <strong>of</strong> s<strong>of</strong>t tree locally called<br />
„Shola‟ etc.<br />
• Chumki-ala: One type <strong>of</strong> Surface Design<br />
• Sharee: Bengali traditional costume for women<br />
• Bollywood: Film city <strong>of</strong> <strong>India</strong><br />
• Bratachari camp:<br />
• Guru Sadoy Dutta: He was a eminent civilian who oganize Bengole movement colled Bratachari<br />
movement.<br />
• Bratachari movement: Bengali National movment<br />
• Shakher N<strong>and</strong>i: urn-shaped pot <strong>of</strong> capricious inclination<br />
• Alpona: Design <strong>by</strong> Bengali folk motif<br />
• Pata-chitra: One types <strong>of</strong> Pot Chitra<br />
• Janmashtomi: Birth day <strong>of</strong> Sri Krishna (Spiritualist <strong>of</strong> Hindu Religion)<br />
• Shetal Pati: One type weave mat<br />
• Bel: Wood Apple<br />
• Lokkhi: Goddess <strong>of</strong> Hindu Religion<br />
• Dhotis / Lungis: Bengali traditional costume for men<br />
• Arshilota: A narrow embroidered wrapper to roll <strong>and</strong> store away a woman's comb, mirror, eye kohl,<br />
vermilion, s<strong>and</strong>al paste, oil bottle, etc.<br />
• Ashon: One type <strong>of</strong> mat<br />
• Batwa thoiley:<br />
• Ghilaf: Arabic word also Cover<br />
• Jainamaz: Mats used <strong>by</strong> Muslims to say prayers<br />
• Galicha: Floor covering<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
35 | Page
The Influential Effect Of Folk Arts - Pot Chitra In Present Trend Of Fashion In Bangladesh: An Overview<br />
• Bostani, guthri: A square wrapper for books <strong>and</strong> other valuables<br />
• Dhakni: Covering cloths <strong>of</strong> various shapes <strong>and</strong> sizes<br />
• Daster khan: A spread for eating place, used at meal time<br />
• Balisher chapa or Oshar - A flat single piece pillow cover<br />
• Rumal: H<strong>and</strong>kerchief - Small <strong>and</strong> square in shape<br />
• Ekushey: 21 st <strong>of</strong> February which is calibrate as International Mother Language day<br />
• Taaga: Thin cotton thread used <strong>by</strong> village women, children to hang something with neck, waist, <strong>and</strong> arms<br />
• Panjabis: Bengali traditional costume for men<br />
III. Literature Review<br />
For our research we have choose primary <strong>and</strong> secondary sources to collect the data. We have made<br />
through study books like Banglar Lokoshilpo <strong>by</strong> Dr. P. Ghosh, Proshango: Pot, Potua o Potua Shangeet <strong>by</strong> Dr.<br />
C. Mayti, Gagir Gan: Shilpo Riti <strong>by</strong> A. Ahmed, Potua Roghu Nather Shilpo Bhubon <strong>by</strong> D. Hosson, Openti<br />
Bioscope <strong>by</strong> S. Shom, Bangalir Attoporichoy <strong>by</strong> Mustafa N. Islam, Banglar Lokonattao Palagan: Prokriti o<br />
Proyog <strong>by</strong> Raji. A. Alim, Foklor Shangrohosala <strong>by</strong> Shahed M. Sayed, Shanskritik Oaytijha Abong Nrittoshilpor<br />
Bistar <strong>by</strong> K. Lohani, Banglar Loko Shanskriti <strong>by</strong> W. Ahmed <strong>and</strong> other related books. More information was<br />
gathered from „Openti Bioscope‟ where detailed description is given about Bengali Folk Art like Pot Chitra.<br />
This book was very helpful in providing in depth explanations <strong>and</strong> references <strong>of</strong> other designers who will know<br />
the details information about Pot Chitra.<br />
A. Patua Quamrul Hassan<br />
Quamrul Hassan (1921-1988) occupies the most distinguished place in Bangladesh's fine arts after<br />
master artist Zainul Abedin (1914-1976). His creative talents were multifaceted <strong>and</strong> his art works are<br />
characterized <strong>by</strong> constant reinvention <strong>and</strong> experimentation. His continual experimentation also facilitated a<br />
better underst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>of</strong> the various media <strong>and</strong> their potential. Besides familiarity, this also gave him a facile<br />
competence in <strong>and</strong> control over diverse forms <strong>and</strong> expressions <strong>of</strong> art. A natural affinity for tradition lies at the<br />
heart <strong>of</strong> Quamrul's aesthetics. He has been eminently successful in blending the folk with the modern, the<br />
indigenous with the western - creating a modern diction that retains its links to indigenous forms <strong>and</strong><br />
expressions sustained over centuries. His works are distinctive because <strong>of</strong> this matchless blending <strong>of</strong> the arts <strong>and</strong><br />
styles <strong>of</strong> the East <strong>and</strong> the West. There has been an additional embellishment at times <strong>by</strong> a measured touch <strong>of</strong><br />
Chinese art, pr<strong>of</strong>ound in the heart <strong>of</strong> his hearts, Quamrul was passionately engaged in the pursuit for beauty all<br />
through his life. This is best celebrated in the portrayal <strong>of</strong> the Bengali women <strong>and</strong> the vitality <strong>of</strong> feminine beauty<br />
in his works. Quamrul Hassan has also been deeply committed to his roots <strong>and</strong> the social responsibility born <strong>of</strong><br />
this sense <strong>of</strong> belongings. He has been closely associated with the progressive inclination in politics.<br />
Nationalism, devotion <strong>and</strong> a tremendous sense <strong>of</strong> the present <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> worldliness were strong in him. He has<br />
never diverged away from the quest <strong>of</strong> humanism <strong>and</strong> the Bengali inheritance. He was against all forms <strong>of</strong><br />
ignorance <strong>and</strong> backwardness <strong>and</strong> was convinced in the progressive values <strong>of</strong> mankind. All through his life, he<br />
has been a free intellectual.<br />
The folk-rootedness in Quamrul was not a exterior thing; it was a heart element <strong>of</strong> his inspirations. His<br />
sense <strong>of</strong> heritage was engraved deeply in his attitude towards life <strong>and</strong> his own philosophy. As a result, elements<br />
<strong>of</strong> myths have greatly prejudiced his works. This would be abundantly clear from a close study <strong>and</strong> analysis <strong>of</strong><br />
his works, the assemble <strong>of</strong> his forms <strong>and</strong> figures, the choice <strong>and</strong> use <strong>of</strong> colours <strong>and</strong> lines as well as the nuances<br />
he weaves into them. A sequential approach would help identify some <strong>of</strong> the sources <strong>of</strong> Qamrul's passion for the<br />
folk.First, it would be recalled that Quamrul Hassan participated in a month long Bratachari camp (December<br />
1939) a year after he got admitted into Kolkata Government Art School (July 1938). Guru Sadoy Dutta's (1882-<br />
1941) Bratachari movement was started with a view to re-establishing the glorious heritage <strong>of</strong> Bengalis as a<br />
rejection <strong>of</strong> <strong>and</strong> expression <strong>of</strong> resistance against British colonial rule. Quamrul Hassan was so influenced <strong>by</strong> the<br />
ideas <strong>of</strong> this movement that he continued to hold on to these ideas until his last days. It was here at the<br />
Bratachari camp that he came across potuas <strong>and</strong> the traditional potua artists <strong>of</strong> Bengal. He learnt about the<br />
significance <strong>of</strong> this age-old art form from Guru Sadoy Dutta. He was attracted <strong>by</strong> the style, especially the use <strong>of</strong><br />
basic colours, methods <strong>of</strong> drawing figures in pr<strong>of</strong>ile, the inherent, two-dimensional features, the unprompted<br />
nature <strong>of</strong> lines etc. Quamrul Hassan used all these features in his own works. He entered a pata painting in the<br />
Muslim Art Exhibition in 1946 for the first time. We find various motifs <strong>and</strong> expressions <strong>of</strong> folk art entering his<br />
world <strong>of</strong> art form <strong>of</strong> dolls, birds <strong>and</strong> fishes from Rajshahi's shakher N<strong>and</strong>i (urn-shaped pot <strong>of</strong> capricious<br />
inclination), the 'evil' owl, fox, snake, crocodile, lizard, or vultures etc. parallel to "beauteous <strong>and</strong> innocent"<br />
animals like peacocks, chicken, cows, horses, elephants, turtles, cats, storks <strong>and</strong> goats. Keeping in mind these<br />
three sources, one may proceed to analyze the nature <strong>and</strong> extent <strong>of</strong> the folk affinity in Quamrul Hassan. It is<br />
clear that he has drawn elements, both <strong>of</strong> style <strong>and</strong> substance, from the folk arts, but his works are not overtly<br />
folk. Quamrul Hassan did not forget even for a moment nor did he allow us to forget that he was a modern artist,<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
36 | Page
The Influential Effect Of Folk Arts - Pot Chitra In Present Trend Of Fashion In Bangladesh: An Overview<br />
not a folk craftsman. For this reason, elements <strong>and</strong> features <strong>of</strong> the folk have blended with modern western styles<br />
in his paintings with such fascinating competence. Quamrul Hassan has achieved a distinguishing expression in<br />
his art <strong>and</strong> his aesthetic vision through a blending <strong>of</strong> these two trends.<br />
B. Potua Shambhu Acharya:<br />
Potua Shambhu Acharya was discovered <strong>by</strong> the researcher Dr. T<strong>of</strong>ael Ahmed from Munshigonj after<br />
his (Dr. T<strong>of</strong>ael Ahmed) visit in Kolkata Museum. Being an inspired person as a researcher Dr. T<strong>of</strong>ael Ahamed<br />
reveled the talent Potua Shambhu Acharya <strong>and</strong> his family which has a virtually successful tract in creating Pot<br />
Chitra in his style. Potua Shambhu Acharya is the 9 th generation <strong>of</strong> his family tree who are traditionally artist<br />
from inner inspiration transpiring from the generation to generation. He is skilled <strong>and</strong> self sufficient with his<br />
creation, using different media to draw his Pot Chitra in the coarse canvas. His creation is different from others<br />
as he claims that he is fond <strong>of</strong> beautifulness from the elements or factors <strong>of</strong> his drawing. Potua Shambhu<br />
Acharya is merely not a Potua but a researcher <strong>of</strong> his time which could be claimed to the living treasure <strong>of</strong> folk<br />
arts. Folk singers collect the Pot Chitra from him <strong>and</strong> spread to the rural <strong>and</strong> urban areas <strong>of</strong> Bangladesh as their<br />
predecessors did in the past. He is living source <strong>of</strong> inspirations <strong>and</strong> creation a new arena in this age bridging<br />
with the past <strong>and</strong> future.<br />
C. Potua Raghunath Chakroborty<br />
Pot Chitra or story telling through depicting images on canvas has always been a traditional form <strong>of</strong> art<br />
<strong>and</strong> entertainment. The trail goes a long way back to the Middle Ages when story telling was an important form<br />
<strong>of</strong> entertainment in Bengal. Poets told tales <strong>of</strong> gods, saints <strong>and</strong> the virtuous, <strong>of</strong> kings <strong>and</strong> queens, through their<br />
writings. Artist‟s portrayed these verses through colors <strong>and</strong> motifs. The age-old folk art survived centuries to tell<br />
the tales. It still continues to entertain the art enthusiasts. Raghunath Chakravarty does not have any academic<br />
training. He did however found inspiration from his mother <strong>and</strong> later on from renowned Pot Chitro artist<br />
Shambhu Acharya. The stroke <strong>of</strong> the brush came to him naturally. "I learned from my mother. She used to paint<br />
Pot Chitro <strong>and</strong> decorate the house with alpona whenever there was an occasion, “he said." “From then on I had<br />
colors in my mind, I just started to compose in my head <strong>and</strong> started painting with a brush,” Raghunath however<br />
personalized the art.<br />
Attractive the lives <strong>of</strong> the ordinary folks, everyday struggle, “the beauty <strong>of</strong> the rural l<strong>and</strong>scape", said<br />
Raghunath. Raghunath's favourite theme is the eternal love between mother <strong>and</strong> child. In his work the theme<br />
keep coming back along with boat race, the weavers <strong>and</strong> the carpenters at work, rural wife's cooking<br />
preparation, the bangles seller lady, women fetching water, ethnic women at work <strong>and</strong> many moves. Use <strong>of</strong><br />
bright colors has always been a basic feature <strong>of</strong> the Pot Chitra, Raghunath did not manage this part vibrant<br />
colors red, orange, yellow, green, blue, deep purple brightened his creations.<br />
Yellow is never brighter, red more festive, green more alive or blue more serene as they are in „patachitra'.<br />
Patua Raghunath Chakroborty says, "Colors don't overlap in `pata chitra', as in other mediums <strong>and</strong><br />
styles. 'Patuas' (painters <strong>of</strong> this form) paint with locally produced vegetable colors, which not only make the<br />
scroll paintings very bright but also, add life to them.” The scene apparently lasts over 50-60 years a remarkable<br />
feat for water color. Chakroborty has moved always from the traditional scroll style <strong>and</strong> put each scene on a<br />
single frame, giving it a contemporary feel while retaining its indigenous appeal; alongside religious themes,<br />
these works also highlight everyday events <strong>and</strong> people. Reghunath Chakroborty, originally from Gaib<strong>and</strong>ha, has<br />
been living in Dhaka since 1992. A self-trained artist, Chakroborty did not go to any art school. The source <strong>of</strong><br />
inspirations behind pursuing 'pata-chitra': Patua Shambhu Acharya. Why does he prefer this particular art<br />
form?" It‟s indigenous, inexpensive <strong>and</strong> its allure is uncomplicated. Materials like oyster shell powder, yellow<br />
squash, <strong>and</strong> gum made from tamarind seed <strong>and</strong> 'bel' (wood-apple) is easily available <strong>and</strong> I make my own brush<br />
for line-work Subjects are varied. The `Pata-Chitra' at the exhibit features myths <strong>and</strong> deities like<br />
„Janmashtomi‟, „Sita‟, „Lokkhi‟ as well as everyday scenes <strong>and</strong> objects like a lotus blossom, boatmen taking a<br />
break, a village belle putting her trinkets on, <strong>and</strong> the eternal.<br />
IV. Folk Arts To Fashion Design<br />
We have seen <strong>and</strong> shown in the above that Bangladesh is pr<strong>of</strong>oundly sound in Folk arts .In some spaces<br />
it has very fundamental implications regarding the lifestyle, business, or the other modern activities in every<br />
sphere <strong>of</strong> the country. Here we have analysed the situations where folk arts are playing a very important role in<br />
the fashion context <strong>of</strong> the country. In the followings, we have got the scope to discuss about some <strong>of</strong> the<br />
organizations working in Bangladesh <strong>and</strong> working as flagships <strong>of</strong> the country especially for Fashion both<br />
exposure, marketing <strong>and</strong> its development.<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
37 | Page
The Influential Effect Of Folk Arts - Pot Chitra In Present Trend Of Fashion In Bangladesh: An Overview<br />
AARONG<br />
In our country the major fashion house is Aarong which was developed with the aim to facilitate the<br />
marketing <strong>of</strong> the rural crafting goods so that then the Bangladesh rural people could be self employed after the<br />
liberation war <strong>of</strong> the country <strong>by</strong> Ayesa- Abed Foundation (one <strong>of</strong> the welfare project <strong>of</strong> BRAC). BRAC used to<br />
give the trainings <strong>and</strong> financial supports to its VO (Village Organization) Members with opening <strong>of</strong> a marketing<br />
unit named Aarong in Dhaka. The main products <strong>of</strong> Aarong were Naksi Kantha, shetal pati (fine mat with one<br />
type <strong>of</strong> cane), potteries, toys, home textile, h<strong>and</strong> fans, showpieces, etc. Aarong successfully made the marketing<br />
with its good name inside the country even other parts <strong>of</strong> the world. Now, most all the necessary items are<br />
available in Aarong from garments, jewelries, crafting materials. The garments <strong>of</strong> Aarong have its own motifs<br />
which completely separated from others with its patent right. For example Aarong‟s motifs are: a Kantha in<br />
Bengali. A light quilted covering made from the old sharees / dhotis / lungis <strong>and</strong> sometimes from sheet cloths in<br />
large spread (Naksi Kantha in Bengali). An embellished quilt embroidered in traditional motifs <strong>and</strong> innovative<br />
style. Puja floor spread (Ashon in Bengali): Cloth spread for sitting at a place <strong>of</strong> worship or for an honored<br />
guest. Cosmetic wrapper (Arshilota in Bengali): A narrow embroidered wrapper to roll <strong>and</strong> store away a<br />
woman's comb, mirror, eye kohl, vermilion, s<strong>and</strong>al paste, oil bottle, etc. Often, a tying string is used to bind the<br />
wrap, as in was a practice in the past. Wallet: Small envelop shaped bag for keeping money, betel leaves, etc.<br />
Cover for the holy Quran (Ghilaf in Arabic <strong>and</strong> Bengali): Envelope shaped bag to cover the holy Quran. Prayer<br />
mats (Jainamaz in Bengali): Mats used <strong>by</strong> Muslims to say prayers. Floor spread (Galicha in Bengali): Floor<br />
covering. Cloths wrapper (Bostani, guthri in Bengali): A square wrapper for books <strong>and</strong> other valuables. Cover<br />
(Dhakni in Bengali): Covering cloths <strong>of</strong> various shapes <strong>and</strong> sizes. Ceremonial meal spread (Daster khan in<br />
Bengali): A spread for eating place, used at meal time. Pillow cover (Balisher chapa or oshar in Bengali): A flat<br />
single piece pillow cover. H<strong>and</strong>kerchief (Rumal): Small <strong>and</strong> square in shape. Modern fashion goods <strong>and</strong> home<br />
textiles: The newer uses are found for Nakshi Kanthas, such as bedspreads, wall hangings, cushion covers,<br />
ladies' purses, place mats, jeweler‟s boxes, dress fronts, skirts border <strong>and</strong> sharees.<br />
Aarong has its different but own style not only in the motifs but colors, craftsmanship, decoration even<br />
in the fabric making with its specific design. On the other h<strong>and</strong>, the folk motifs mainly Kolka <strong>and</strong> its variations<br />
are being used <strong>by</strong> Aarong, which are popular its customers <strong>and</strong> well-wishers. By checking out their sharees to<br />
draw inspirations we get the colors such as, somber black <strong>and</strong> white, somber grey <strong>and</strong> zealous red. Moreover,<br />
the calligraphy motifs give the perfect expressions for Ekushey. We also get inspiring embellishments <strong>of</strong> block<br />
prints, screen prints, machine embroideries <strong>and</strong> geometrics on the elegant silk, half-silk, Muslin <strong>and</strong> cotton<br />
sharees. On the other h<strong>and</strong>, the Taaga collection <strong>of</strong>fers a variety <strong>of</strong> fashionable attires. Relaxed <strong>and</strong> graceful,<br />
<strong>and</strong> harmonized with the passion <strong>of</strong> the juncture, the cotton outfits have tribal <strong>and</strong> folklore motifs in blacks,<br />
whites <strong>and</strong> reds. The shalwar-kameezes in grave black <strong>and</strong> white with hints <strong>of</strong> fervent red are the catch <strong>of</strong> the<br />
collection. With smart cuts, pockets <strong>and</strong> flairs, the long length kameezes are decorated with bold work <strong>of</strong><br />
appliqué, tinsel, screen prints, cutworks, block prints <strong>and</strong> embroideries. The men's collection is not covering<br />
behind as well. Completed with symbolic colors, designs <strong>and</strong> Nakshi Kantha <strong>and</strong> calligraphy motifs, the<br />
panjabis reflect the zeal <strong>of</strong> Ekushey- <strong>of</strong> grief, pride <strong>and</strong> reverence.<br />
KUMUDINI CRAFT<br />
Kumudini Craft is famous for its creation with Bengal folk motifs. It has a wide range <strong>of</strong> craft products<br />
with folk motifs in Bangladesh <strong>and</strong> overseas. These products have their own excellent design <strong>and</strong> fine<br />
craftsmanship. Here the golden history <strong>of</strong> Bengal folk motifs <strong>and</strong> craftsmanship are reveled. We know that the<br />
story <strong>of</strong> Bangladeshi H<strong>and</strong>icrafts comes from one the oldest civilizations <strong>of</strong> the world. The enormous cultural<br />
<strong>and</strong> ethnic assortment has enabled a variety <strong>of</strong> motifs, techniques <strong>and</strong> crafts to flourish on this l<strong>and</strong>.<br />
Kumudni enjoys in-house facilities for the designing, sales, assembly <strong>and</strong> distribution <strong>of</strong> our products<br />
throughout the world. Its products are engraved out <strong>of</strong> the best quality raw materials <strong>and</strong> pass through severe<br />
quality tests at every stage <strong>of</strong> manufacturing with many floral, cultural even religious motifs. Its production unit<br />
is equipped with sophisticated tools <strong>and</strong> equipment with the skilled workers to develop, create or explore the<br />
folk motifs in the garments <strong>and</strong> other h<strong>and</strong>icrafts. Kumudini H<strong>and</strong>icraft was established in 1980, particularly for<br />
the rural women. At present more than 25,000 artisans all over Bangladesh are able to earn their living through<br />
their association with. In order to have more manpower <strong>and</strong> engage a larger number <strong>of</strong> people all over<br />
Bangladesh, Kumudini H<strong>and</strong>icraft with the NGOs such Banchte Shekha, BRDB, Gono Unnayan Prochesta,<br />
Aranya, MCC, Save the Children Fund, World Vision Craft, HEED, Jagoroni <strong>and</strong> many others. Kumudini<br />
H<strong>and</strong>icraft‟s motto is to uplift the status both financial <strong>and</strong> social <strong>of</strong> Bangladeshi women, particularly <strong>of</strong> rural<br />
areas, <strong>by</strong> providing occasion for them to display ingenuity in craftsmanship under proper quality control <strong>and</strong><br />
through their efforts to revive the traditional crafts <strong>and</strong> specialized textiles in Bangladesh.<br />
Kumudini‟s variety <strong>of</strong> crafts include Nakshi Kantha, famous Jamdani <strong>and</strong> other fine textiles,<br />
endorsement <strong>of</strong> natural vegetable dyes, terracotta, ceramics, mats <strong>and</strong> basketry, wood <strong>and</strong> leather products<br />
among others.<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
38 | Page
The Influential Effect Of Folk Arts - Pot Chitra In Present Trend Of Fashion In Bangladesh: An Overview<br />
Kumudinis Motifs <strong>of</strong> the Nakshi Kantha are deeply influenced <strong>by</strong> religious belief <strong>and</strong> culture. Even<br />
though no specific strict symmetry is followed, a finely embroidered Naksi Kantha will always have a focal<br />
point. Most Nakshi Kanthas will have a lotus as focal point, <strong>and</strong> around the lotus there are <strong>of</strong>ten undulating<br />
vines or floral motifs, or a Sharee border motif. The motifs may include images <strong>of</strong> flower <strong>and</strong> leaves, birds <strong>and</strong><br />
fish, animals, kitten forms even toilet articles.<br />
While most Naksi Kantas have some initial pattern, no two Naksi Kantas are same. While traditional motifs are<br />
repeated, the individual touch is used in the variety <strong>of</strong> stitches, colors <strong>and</strong> shapes. The unique motifs found in<br />
Naksi Kantha <strong>and</strong> other garments, products <strong>of</strong> Kumudini are as follows:<br />
The lotus motif is the most common motif found in Naksi Kanthas. This motif is associated with Hindu<br />
iconography <strong>and</strong> thus is also very popular in the Naksi Kantha. The lotus is the divine seat <strong>of</strong> God Krishna. It is<br />
also a symbol <strong>of</strong> cosmic harmony <strong>and</strong> essential womanhood. The lotus is also the symbol <strong>of</strong> eternal order <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong><br />
the union <strong>of</strong> earth, water <strong>and</strong>, sky. It represents the life-giving power <strong>of</strong> water, <strong>and</strong> is also associated with the<br />
sun for the opening <strong>and</strong> closing <strong>of</strong> the petals. It is also the symbol <strong>of</strong> the recreating power <strong>of</strong> life. With the<br />
drying up <strong>of</strong> water, the lotus dies <strong>and</strong> with the rain it springs to life again. The lotus is associated with purity <strong>and</strong><br />
the Goddess Laksmi, the Goddess <strong>of</strong> good fortune <strong>and</strong> abundance. There are various forms <strong>of</strong> lotus motifs, from<br />
the eight-petaled astadal padma to the hundred petaled satadal. In the older Naksi Kanthas, the central motif is<br />
almost always a fully bloomed lotus seen from above.<br />
V. Conclusion<br />
Bangladesh is rich <strong>by</strong> its cultural heritage in the context <strong>of</strong> it cultural heredity. Our curiosity knows no<br />
bound about Pot, Potua <strong>and</strong> Pot Music. Once Potua with a pot bag on the back <strong>of</strong> the shoulder used to visit<br />
houses <strong>and</strong> showing their pot started to sing to cool down the mind <strong>of</strong> the listeners. It was full <strong>of</strong> many charming<br />
histories <strong>of</strong> Ramayan, Mahabharat <strong>and</strong> Monsha <strong>and</strong> so on. The pot story thus created an enchanting lovely<br />
atmosphere <strong>of</strong> many romantic characters like, Sabitri-Shottoban, Ram-Sita-Rabon <strong>and</strong> Korno. From the birth <strong>of</strong><br />
painting, we see that the artists were not related within a single pr<strong>of</strong>ession. Rather, it was seen that they used to<br />
lead their life with multi pr<strong>of</strong>essions. Implication <strong>of</strong> Folk arts in the fashion context is very vital in Bangladesh.<br />
Nowadays, Fashion industry is booming in this country as the nation is in swept in the globalization. There is<br />
huge scope that Bangladesh is the second largest garment manufacturing country world. Fashion can be richer<br />
<strong>by</strong> its new dimension mingled with the folk arts <strong>of</strong> Bangladesh.<br />
Bibliography<br />
Books:<br />
[1] Ahmed. W. (2001) Banglar Loko Shanskriti, Goti Dhara, Dhaka.<br />
[2] Ahmed. A. (1998) Gagir Gan: Shilpo Riti, Bangla Academy, Dhaka.<br />
[3] Ghosh. P. Dr. (2004) Banglar Lokoshilpo , Okkhor Binnash, Dhaka.<br />
[4] Guptto. S. Shankor (2010) Banglar Mukh Ami Dekhiashi, Bornaon, Dhaka.<br />
[5] Hosson. D. (2009) Potua Roghu Nather Shilpo Bhubon, Bornaon, Dhaka.<br />
[6] Islam. N. Mustafa (2001) Bangalir Attoporichoy, Bornaon, Dhaka.<br />
[7] Islam. K. Dr. Pr<strong>of</strong>. (2012) Adhunik Bangla Kobitar Loko Shongskritir Shorup Anneshon , Pranto Prokasion, Dhaka.<br />
[8] Jhahan. A. Jahangir. (2012) Loko Vashar Suluk Sh<strong>and</strong>han, Shikha Prokashoni, Dhaka.<br />
[9] Jhahan. A. Jahangir. (2011) Shangskar Lokachar Lokobishawsh, Mukto Chinta Prokashona, Dhaka.<br />
[10] Lohani. K. (2010), Shanskritik Oaytijha Abong Nrittoshilpor Bistar, Ittadi, Dhaka.<br />
[11] Morshed. M. Abul Kalam. (2011) Noboborsha o Banglar Loko Shongskritir, Shuci Potro, Dhaka.<br />
[12] Moniruzzaman. Md. (2012) Bangladesher Itihash o Oitijha, Mizan Publisher, Dhaka.<br />
[13] Mayti. C. Dr. (2001) Proshango: Pot, Potua o Potua Shangeet, Shahitto Lok, Calcutta.<br />
[14] Phathan. M. Habibulla. (2012) Bangla probader Loko Kahini, Anindo Prokash, Dhaka.<br />
[15] Raji. A. Alim (2010) Banglar Lokonattao Palagan: Prokriti o Proyog, Bangla Academy, Dhaka.<br />
[16] Shom. S. (1993) Openti Bioscope, Camp, Calcutta.<br />
[17] Shahed M. Sayed (2010) Foklor Shangrohosala, Bangla Academy, Dhaka.<br />
Web Sites:<br />
[18] Loving Bengal, Available from , [Internet], [Accessed February 02, 2012]<br />
[19] Sheindia, Available from , [Internet], [Accessed May 21, 2012]<br />
[20] Rang-bd, Available from , [Internet], [Accessed May 21, 2012]<br />
[21] Style, Available from, [Internet], [Accessed May 21,<br />
2012]<br />
[22] Dress-shop-bd, Available from , [Internet], [Accessed May 21, 2012]<br />
Electronics Media:<br />
[23] Alpo Shalpo Golpo (2010), Episode 3, Subject: Gazir Pot, Duration: 14 Minutes 23 Second, Telecast: Desh TV.<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
39 | Page
<strong>IOSR</strong> Journal Of Humanities And Social Science (JHSS)<br />
ISSN: 2279-0837, ISBN: 2279-0845. Volume 5, Issue 4 (Nov. - Dec. 2012), PP 40-45<br />
Www.Iosrjournals.Org<br />
Women <strong>and</strong> Development in <strong>India</strong>: An issue <strong>of</strong> marginalization <strong>of</strong><br />
female labour<br />
Dr. Sriparna Guha<br />
Department <strong>of</strong> Business Administration, Narula Institute <strong>of</strong> Technology<br />
Abstract: In most <strong>of</strong> the countries, including <strong>India</strong> status <strong>of</strong> women is inferior to men. Women’s opportunities<br />
are said to be restricted <strong>by</strong> ideas among employers that only certain low level limited jobs can be performed <strong>by</strong><br />
women. Women are thus said to be crowded into certain segments <strong>of</strong> the employment markets where wages <strong>and</strong><br />
conditions are lower than their male counterparts. This situation aggravated due to the pressure <strong>of</strong><br />
globalization. This phenomenon can be called marginalization <strong>of</strong> female labour”. Although rapid economic<br />
development has exp<strong>and</strong>ed women's job opportunities, most women are concentrated in lower-status jobs <strong>and</strong><br />
the informal sector. <strong>India</strong>n women, in spite <strong>of</strong> enjoying better status <strong>and</strong> position compared to other developing<br />
countries, have low levels <strong>of</strong> participation in economic activity. In such setting, this study aims to take a fresh<br />
look at the current situation <strong>of</strong> gender equality in the labour market in <strong>India</strong> <strong>and</strong> examine the trend <strong>of</strong> women’s<br />
employment status using both macro <strong>and</strong> micro level data <strong>and</strong> finally evaluates the effects <strong>of</strong> employment on<br />
economic independence relative to men. In the micro-level analysis the study examines the factors that led to<br />
the marginalization <strong>of</strong> women's labor force. The results suggest that women's work patterns in terms <strong>of</strong> formal<br />
vs. informal employment are determined <strong>by</strong> the family organization rather than <strong>by</strong> labor market .<br />
Key words: employment, empowerment, gender, globalization, marginalization<br />
I. Introduction<br />
Throughout the world participation <strong>of</strong> women in labourforce are increasing. Though women have<br />
increased their participation in technology but that participation is still below their counterparts. Pr<strong>of</strong>essional<br />
work is one <strong>of</strong> societies‟ most contested areas <strong>of</strong> equality. The rise <strong>of</strong> pr<strong>of</strong>essional projects is closely linked to<br />
power <strong>and</strong> occupational control which parallel gender, class <strong>and</strong> race clevages (Parry <strong>and</strong> Parry,1976). Now –adays<br />
most important question is no longer whether women participate in labourforce but most important<br />
questions are what types <strong>of</strong> careers women choose <strong>and</strong> what factors influence their choice in the light <strong>of</strong><br />
evidence that women are found in what could be describe (d) as “ feminine” occupations . Different research<br />
works have tried to identify the beliefs <strong>and</strong> perceptual biases that can lead to faulty conclusions about an<br />
individual <strong>and</strong> social action. From the study <strong>of</strong> Stangor,(1988) it has been found that gender stereotypes lie at<br />
the heart <strong>of</strong> many <strong>of</strong> our perceptions <strong>of</strong> the workplace <strong>and</strong> the people that operate within it. The constellation <strong>of</strong><br />
traits <strong>and</strong> attributes that are thought to uniquely describe men <strong>and</strong> women are called descriptive stereotypes.<br />
These stereotypes are applied to individuals that one encounters in work settings <strong>and</strong> become the basis for<br />
inferring their internal, stable characteristics. Thus even in situations in which person A may have very little<br />
knowledge about person B, he or she will infer a set <strong>of</strong> characteristics about A from the general category <strong>of</strong> man<br />
or woman to which person B belongs .In contrast to descriptive stereotypes, prescriptive stereotypes refer to the<br />
set <strong>of</strong> attributes <strong>and</strong> characteristics that (concentrates on the issue <strong>of</strong>) how men <strong>and</strong> women should be. This<br />
paper attempts to analyse the current situation <strong>of</strong> gender equality in the <strong>India</strong>n labour market <strong>and</strong> examine the<br />
trend <strong>of</strong> women‟s employment status. The structure <strong>of</strong> the paper is as follows: besides the introduction, section<br />
II will give the review <strong>of</strong> related literature, Section –III deals with secondary data <strong>and</strong> analyses the status <strong>of</strong><br />
women <strong>and</strong> their threats <strong>and</strong> opportunities in the current economy, finally Section-IV gives conclusion from the<br />
data analysis <strong>and</strong> suggestion.<br />
II. Review Of Literature<br />
In a study <strong>of</strong> Gladmin & Thompson (1995) a significant increase in the quality <strong>of</strong> women life related<br />
with their income rise (has been found) in case <strong>of</strong> developing countries. It is echoed with Amartya Sen‟s<br />
freedom perspective that economic unfreedom can breed social unfreedom.<br />
According to St<strong>and</strong>ing (1996) in the process <strong>of</strong> globalization with an expansion <strong>of</strong> the export oriented<br />
sector has introduces grater flexibility to the benefit <strong>of</strong> women workers in terms <strong>of</strong> absorption <strong>of</strong> women into<br />
paid work <strong>and</strong> also shift in the gender differentiated structure <strong>of</strong> occupations. But these views have been<br />
contradicted <strong>by</strong> other scholars who argue that in spite <strong>of</strong> increase in women employment the labour market<br />
remain highly segregated.<br />
According to Stiglitz (2002), it is believed that globalization is not increasing the well being for those most in<br />
need <strong>of</strong> promised economic benefit.<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
40 | Page
Women <strong>and</strong> Development in <strong>India</strong>: An issue <strong>of</strong> marginalization <strong>of</strong> female labour<br />
In a study consisting <strong>of</strong> 40 countries it is found that women are employed in a narrow range <strong>of</strong><br />
industries while men spread over a wider array <strong>of</strong> occupation (Anker,1998) Berk (1985) suggests that the<br />
persistence <strong>of</strong> women‟s responsibility for the domestic sphere arises because couples “do” gender. Couples “do”<br />
gender to legitimate social arrangements based on gender category (West <strong>and</strong> Zimmerman, 1987). Hochschild<br />
(1989) argues that where men‟s beliefs about relative gender power are threatened <strong>by</strong> wives‟ earning power,<br />
couples seek a balance <strong>by</strong> having the breadwinning wife do more domestic tasks regardless <strong>of</strong> the “logic <strong>of</strong> the<br />
pocketbook.” Empirical support for this conjecture has been found in the United States (Brines, 1994) <strong>and</strong><br />
Australia (Bittman et al., 2003): as wives become the primary breadwinners, they do more <strong>of</strong> the domestic tasks<br />
to reinforce traditional gender identities. The division <strong>of</strong> labour is part <strong>of</strong> the on-going negotiation process <strong>of</strong><br />
marriage <strong>and</strong> can affect marital outcomes. Some models <strong>of</strong> the family contend that increases in women‟s labour<br />
force participation result in greater marital instability because <strong>of</strong> women‟s decreasing need for men‟s economic<br />
production (Becker, 1981, 1985) or increasing competition for occupational status (Parsons, 1953). Empirical<br />
evidence <strong>of</strong> the direct relationship between women‟s employment <strong>and</strong> marital instability, however, is mixed<br />
(Brines <strong>and</strong> Joyner, 1999; Bumpass, Martin, <strong>and</strong> Sweet, 1991; H<strong>of</strong>fman <strong>and</strong> Duncan, 1995; Ruggles, 1997;<br />
South, 2001), or effects are contingent on other factors (Aberg, 2003; Schoen et al., 2002; South <strong>and</strong> Lloyd,<br />
1995). In contrast, Oppenheimer (1988, 1997) argues that women‟s employment is now desirable for family<br />
economic flexibility. Sweeney (2002) found evidence that employed women in the U.S. are more likely to marry<br />
than unemployed women. Similarly, M<strong>of</strong>fitt (2000) reports that U.S. marriage rates have been declining at a<br />
faster rate among the least-educated women. In contrast, the greater income associated with more highlyeducated,<br />
dual-career couples appears to <strong>of</strong>f-set any negative effects <strong>of</strong> more educated women‟s economic<br />
independence (M<strong>of</strong>fitt, 2000).<br />
Gender is a cultural construct <strong>of</strong> sex roles, a definition <strong>of</strong> “Masculine” <strong>and</strong> “Feminine” <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> the<br />
prerogatives <strong>of</strong> male <strong>and</strong> female. While culturally <strong>and</strong> historically –bound, gender commonly is a function <strong>of</strong><br />
power relations <strong>and</strong> the social organization <strong>of</strong> inequality. Feminist scholars define gender as the social<br />
organization <strong>of</strong> sexual difference or a system <strong>of</strong> unequal relationships between the sexes. De Lauretis in 1987<br />
has elaborated on the concept <strong>and</strong> the social fact <strong>of</strong> gender in the following way:<br />
The cultural conceptions <strong>of</strong> male <strong>and</strong> female as two complementary yet mutually exclusive categories<br />
into which all human beings are placed constitute within each culture a gender system that correlates sex to<br />
cultural contents according to social values <strong>and</strong> hierarchies.<br />
Black (1995) develops a model <strong>of</strong> employer discrimination in an equilibrium search model. In his<br />
model there are two types <strong>of</strong> worker, A <strong>and</strong> B who have identical marginal products <strong>and</strong> value <strong>of</strong> non market<br />
time. Workers receive utility from working both from the wages they receive <strong>and</strong> from job satisfaction. There<br />
are also two types <strong>of</strong> employers, non–discriminatory employers <strong>and</strong> discriminatory employers who have distaste<br />
for employing type B workers <strong>and</strong> therefore will never <strong>of</strong>fer type B workers a job. Black shows that his model<br />
produces the st<strong>and</strong>ard results from search theory-workers form a reservation utility level that is a function <strong>of</strong><br />
their utility from home production <strong>and</strong> their cost <strong>of</strong> search. Workers then sequentially search over jobs until the<br />
utility level from a job exceeds their reservation utility level. Black goes on to show that the presence <strong>of</strong><br />
discriminatory employers lowers the reservation utility level <strong>of</strong> type B workers. This is because searching over<br />
the jobs with discriminatory employers is costly but <strong>of</strong>fers no benefits since discriminatory employers will never<br />
employ a type B worker. This in turn implies that type B workers will accept a job with a lower utility level due<br />
to both lower wages <strong>and</strong> lower job satisfaction. Black also shows that the wages <strong>of</strong> type B workers will be lower<br />
even if the marginal employer has no taste for discrimination. Since all employers know that type B workers<br />
have a lower reservation utility level, they will use their market power (which exists in an equilibrium search<br />
model) to <strong>of</strong>fer type B workers a lower wage. Black also shows that an increase in the number <strong>of</strong> discriminatory<br />
employers has an ambiguous effect on the length <strong>of</strong> search for type B workers relative to type A workers. This is<br />
because, while the higher fraction <strong>of</strong> prejudiced employers makes it harder for type B workers to find a nonprejudiced<br />
employer who is willing to employ them <strong>and</strong> therefore leads to more search, it also reduces the<br />
reservation level <strong>of</strong> utility for these workers which leads to less search. Therefore, the overall effect is<br />
ambiguous.<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
41 | Page
Women <strong>and</strong> Development in <strong>India</strong>: An issue <strong>of</strong> marginalization <strong>of</strong> female labour<br />
Status <strong>of</strong> Women: Threats <strong>and</strong> opportunities<br />
Table No. 1: Women employment <strong>and</strong> unemployment scenario in <strong>India</strong>:<br />
Employment Growth 1983-1994 1994-2000 2000-2005<br />
Rural<br />
Male 1.93 0.80 2.20<br />
Female 1.37 0.03 3.61<br />
Total 1.73 0.51 2.70<br />
Urban<br />
Male 3.23 2.86 3.28<br />
Female 3.78 1.50 5.41<br />
Total 3.34 2.58 3.71<br />
Total<br />
Male 2.25 1.35 2.51<br />
Female 1.67 0.19 3.90<br />
total 2.06 0.98 2.95<br />
Source: NSSO Employment <strong>and</strong> Unemployment Survey Reports (year?)<br />
From Table No.1 we found that there is a employment growth in case <strong>of</strong> Women compare to their counterpart<br />
specifically urban area.<br />
Table No.-2: Average Daily wage (in Rs.) <strong>of</strong> regular <strong>and</strong> casual workers (15-59 years) 2004-2005<br />
Male Female Index <strong>of</strong> gender bias in wage<br />
payment<br />
Regular<br />
Rural 144.93 85.53 0.59<br />
Urban 203.28 153.19 0.75<br />
Casual<br />
Rural 55.03 34.94 0.63<br />
Urban 75.1 43.88 0.58<br />
Source: Employment report <strong>of</strong> GOI, 2010<br />
In case <strong>of</strong> casual worker there is also gender biasness <strong>and</strong> they received low wages. From table No. 3 it<br />
has been found that gender bias in casual wage payment is low in rural areas (o.63) than in urban a reas<br />
(0.58).The opposite picture can be found in case <strong>of</strong> rural workers. According to Deaton <strong>and</strong> Dreze , (2002) rural<br />
casual labour constitutes the single largest segment <strong>of</strong> the total workforce in <strong>India</strong>. Among rural casual<br />
labourers, agricultural labourers occupy a predominant position. The rural agricultural wage rate hence is<br />
considered as one <strong>of</strong> the most robust indicators <strong>of</strong> economic well being not only <strong>of</strong> agricultural labourers but<br />
also <strong>of</strong> the overall rural population. The main point to discuss about what type jobs they chosen that means<br />
descent work. From different studies it has been found that gender relation plays a significant role in case <strong>of</strong><br />
education, wealth <strong>and</strong> employment. In most societies women work longer hours than men when both paid <strong>and</strong><br />
unpaid work are included <strong>and</strong> have lower earnings, low level <strong>of</strong> education <strong>and</strong> also less access to credit. Gender<br />
is considered the basis for division between “productive” <strong>and</strong> “reproductive” activities. The former refer to<br />
income-generating activities which are generally linked to markets while the latter relate to the care <strong>and</strong><br />
development <strong>of</strong> people <strong>and</strong> capacity to work.<br />
Table No.-3 Average wage earnings received per day <strong>by</strong> female casual labourers<br />
Average wage earnings received per day <strong>by</strong> female casual labourers in<br />
1999-2000 2004-05<br />
Rural Rs. 29.01 (gender gap: Rs.15.83) Rs. 36.15 (gender gap: Rs. 20.38)<br />
Urban Rs. 37.71 (gender gap: Rs. 24.55) Rs. 44.28 (gender gap: Rs. 31.23 )<br />
Source: NSSO survey<br />
As per Census 2001, the work participation rate for females is 25.7 percent whereas that <strong>of</strong> males is<br />
51.9 percent. As per Census 2001, <strong>India</strong>n female population consists <strong>of</strong> 14.68 percent main workers, 10.95<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
42 | Page
Women <strong>and</strong> Development in <strong>India</strong>: An issue <strong>of</strong> marginalization <strong>of</strong> female labour<br />
percent marginal workers <strong>and</strong> the remaining 74.37 percent non workers. As per the fifth Economic Census 2005,<br />
at all <strong>India</strong> level, percentage <strong>of</strong> total adult female workers in the total persons employed is 19.3 percent.<br />
As per NSSO (2004-05), at all <strong>India</strong> level, the share <strong>of</strong> women in wage employment in non agricultural sector is<br />
20.23 percent in 2004-05 vis-a- vis 16 percent in 1999-2000.<br />
Table No.-4: Sex Ratio (number <strong>of</strong> females per 1000 males) –Census 1951-2001<br />
Sex ratio<br />
Year Rural Urban All <strong>India</strong><br />
1951 965 860 946<br />
1961 963 845 941<br />
1971 949 858 930<br />
1981 951 879 934<br />
1991 938 894 927<br />
2001 946 900 933<br />
Source:Census Report<br />
From the above table it has been found that sex ratio has been decreased from 965 in 1951 to 946 in 2001 in<br />
rural areas <strong>and</strong> in case <strong>of</strong> <strong>India</strong> sex ratio has declined from 946 in 1951 to 933 in 2001. But most significant<br />
point is that sex ratio in the urban area increased though it has been decreased but after 1971 it increased.<br />
Table No.: 5:Work Participation Rates (WPR) <strong>by</strong> sex 1981 - 2001 (Census)<br />
Year Female Male (%) Persons (%)<br />
1981 19.7 52.6 36.7<br />
1991 22.3 51.6 37.5<br />
2001 25.7 51.9 39.3<br />
Source:Census Report<br />
Above table indicates that work participation rate is increased to 25.7 percent in 2001 from 19.7<br />
percent in 1981 in case <strong>of</strong> female but in case <strong>of</strong> male work participation rate is decreased to 51.9 percent in 2001<br />
from 52.6 percent in the year <strong>of</strong> 1981.<br />
Table No.-6: Population <strong>by</strong> work status- Census 2001<br />
Main workers Marginal Workers Non workers<br />
Persons Male Female Person Male Female Persons Male Female<br />
s<br />
All 3130.05 2401.48 728.57 892.3 348.67 543.63 6263.76 2571.42 3692.33<br />
<strong>India</strong> (100%)<br />
(100%)<br />
Rural 2291.87 1691.01 600.85 807.7 297.38 510.32 4325.35 1827.64 2497.71<br />
(73.22%)<br />
(82.47%)<br />
Urba 838.18 710.47 127.72 84.6 51.29 33.31 1938.41 743.79 1194.62<br />
n (26.78%)<br />
(17.53%)<br />
Source: Census,2001<br />
Table No. 7: Women Employment in organized sector (in lakh)<br />
As on 31/3/2004 As on 31/3/2005 % change<br />
Public 28.9 29.21 1.07<br />
Private 20.44 20.95 2.5<br />
Total 49.34 50.16 1.66<br />
Source: M/o Labour & Employment<br />
(Organized sector consists <strong>of</strong> all public sector establishments <strong>and</strong> private non- agricultural establishments<br />
employing 10 or more workers)<br />
In this table we found that 50.16 lakh women are employed in the organized sector consisting 58.23<br />
percent in public sector <strong>and</strong> 41.77 percent in private sector in the year on 2005.<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
43 | Page
Women <strong>and</strong> Development in <strong>India</strong>: An issue <strong>of</strong> marginalization <strong>of</strong> female labour<br />
TableNo.8: Female employment in Central Government (Census <strong>of</strong> Central Government employees,<br />
DGET)<br />
Sr. No<br />
Female employment<br />
Number (1991) Share to total<br />
employment (%)<br />
Number (2001) Share to total<br />
employment %)<br />
Communications & IT 79740 12.02 75451 12.21<br />
Railways 61788 3.73 70030 4.63<br />
Defence (Civilian) 36412 6.92 53132 9.01<br />
Others 11059 11.98 93187 8.06<br />
Total 288999 7.58 291800 7.53<br />
Source: Census, 1991 <strong>and</strong> 2001<br />
From this table we found that female employment has decreased from 7.58 percent in 1991 to 7.53<br />
percent in 2001 in case <strong>of</strong> employment in Central Government. Different studies clearly indicate that women<br />
participation in labour is less than their counterpart. According to the social identity theory, attitudes towards an<br />
individual are shaped <strong>by</strong> his or her membership in a social group <strong>and</strong> evaluation <strong>of</strong> one‟s groups in social<br />
comparison to specific other groups in terms <strong>of</strong> gender, race, class occupation etc. This is the key source <strong>of</strong> ingroup<br />
identification. So an individual when considered them the member <strong>of</strong> a group then he or she tried to<br />
develop <strong>and</strong> maintain a positive identity <strong>of</strong> their in- group in contrast to the out-group. One‟s own social identity<br />
is a factor which may affect the perception <strong>of</strong> discrimination. From different studies it has been found that there<br />
is a positive relationship between social identities <strong>and</strong> perceived <strong>of</strong> discrimination.<br />
Table No.9: Literacy rates, 1951-2001 (Census)<br />
Census year Person (%) Male (%) Female (%) Male –female gap<br />
(%)<br />
1951* 18.3 27.2 8.9 18.3<br />
1961* 28.3 40.4 15.4 25.1<br />
1971* 34.5 46.0 22.0 24.0<br />
1981** 43.6 56.4 29.8 26.6<br />
1991** 52.2 64.1 39.3 24.8<br />
2001** 64.8 75.3 53.7 21.6<br />
*aged 5+, ** aged 7+<br />
Source :Census <strong>of</strong> <strong>India</strong>(year?)<br />
Table No. 9 is showing that male-female gap in case <strong>of</strong> literacy is a decreasing trend for the last two<br />
decades. Globalisation <strong>and</strong> technological development creates) windows <strong>of</strong> opportunities in front <strong>of</strong> women. So<br />
the most important question is to find out the opportunities <strong>and</strong> make women more strong in terms <strong>of</strong> economic<br />
equality not be identified as future burden.<br />
III. Conclusion:<br />
Now- a-days gender discrimination is still an important issue for every organization because<br />
individuals reporting that they perceive discrimination based on gender in the workplace. From different studies<br />
it has been found that women perceive more gender discrimination (Gutek, Cohen, & Tsui, 1996). Women<br />
perceive more gender discrimination than do men, <strong>and</strong> these perceptions are associated with lower feelings <strong>of</strong><br />
power <strong>and</strong> prestige on the job, more work conflict, more hours spent on paid work activities, <strong>and</strong> a lessened<br />
willingness to make the same career choices (Gutek et al., 1996). Perceived gender bias against women is also<br />
an important issue as it relates to equal employment opportunities. It is very difficult to define women<br />
empowerment using a single criterion because it is very much associated with multifaceted facts <strong>and</strong><br />
dimensions. It is doubtless to comment that the women have already come out from the molluscan shell <strong>and</strong> kept<br />
her footprint on every nook <strong>and</strong> corner <strong>of</strong> society. But they still lack access to equality. In this case the quality <strong>of</strong><br />
the employment should be addressed. For a specific time period for a particular society the relationship between<br />
men <strong>and</strong> women regulated <strong>by</strong> the sum <strong>of</strong> social norms, conventions <strong>and</strong> practices. Because <strong>of</strong> globalisation<br />
women have gained opportunities in case <strong>of</strong> employment. But there is no evidence that they enhance their<br />
capability to negotiate better wage <strong>and</strong> better working conditions.<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
44 | Page
Women <strong>and</strong> Development in <strong>India</strong>: An issue <strong>of</strong> marginalization <strong>of</strong> female labour<br />
References:<br />
[1] Agarwal,Bina(1986) “ Women poverty <strong>and</strong> Agricultural Growth in <strong>India</strong>” in the Journal <strong>of</strong> Peasant studies Vol.13. No. 4 July 1987<br />
[2] Anker ,R (1998) , “ Gender <strong>and</strong> Jobs : Sex segregation <strong>of</strong> occupations in the world,ILO ,Geneva<br />
[3] D<strong>and</strong>ekar, V.M.. (1982): „Integration <strong>of</strong> Women in Economic Development‟, Economic <strong>and</strong> Political Weekly, Oct 30th, 1982,<br />
pp1762-1786.<br />
[4] Deshp<strong>and</strong>e <strong>and</strong> Deshp<strong>and</strong>e (1998): „Impact <strong>of</strong> Liberalisation on Labour Market in <strong>India</strong>: What do Facts from NSSO‟s 50th Round<br />
Show?‟ Economic <strong>and</strong> Political Weekly, Vol XXXIII, No 22, May 30-June 5.<br />
[5] Hirway, Indira (2002): „Employment <strong>and</strong> unemployment situation in the 1990‟s: How good are the NSS data?‟, Economic <strong>and</strong><br />
Political Weekly, May 25th, 2002<br />
[6] Lim, Linda. 1990. “Women‟s work in export factories: The politics <strong>of</strong> a cause”, in Tinker, Irene (ed.), Persistent inequalities.<br />
Oxford: Oxford University Press.<br />
[7] Mendoza, Ronald. 2003. “The multilateral trade regime: A global public good for all?”, in Kaul, Inge, Conceição, Pedro, le<br />
Goulven, Katell, <strong>and</strong> Mendoza, Ronald (eds.), Providing global publicgoods: Managing globalization. New York, Oxford<br />
University Press.<br />
[8] Sen, Gita <strong>and</strong> Chiranjib Sen (1985): „Women‟s Domestic Work <strong>and</strong> Economic Activity: Results from National Sample Survey‟,<br />
Economic <strong>and</strong> Political Weekly, April 27th, 1985. pp.WS49-WS55.<br />
[9] Sundaram, K (2001b): „Employment <strong>and</strong> Poverty in <strong>India</strong> in the Nineteen Nineties: Further Results From NSS 55th Round<br />
Employment-Unemployment Survey, 1999-2000‟, paper presented at the International Seminar on „Underst<strong>and</strong>ing Socio-Economic<br />
Changes through National Surveys‟ Organised <strong>by</strong> the National Sample Survey Organisation, May 12-13, New Delhi.<br />
[10] Sundaram, K (2001a): „Employment –Unemployment Situation in the Nineties: Some Results from NSS 55th Round Survey‟,<br />
Economic <strong>and</strong> Political Weekly, March,17<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
45 | Page
<strong>IOSR</strong> Journal Of Humanities And Social Science (JHSS)<br />
ISSN: 2279-0837, ISBN: 2279-0845. Volume 5, Issue 4 (Nov. - Dec. 2012), PP 46-47<br />
Www.Iosrjournals.Org<br />
Love <strong>and</strong> Death in Kamala Mark<strong>and</strong>eya’s Some Inner Fury<br />
A.Phaniraja Kumar 1 , Janardhanreddy.K 2<br />
1 Research Scholar, Dept. <strong>of</strong> English, Rayalaseema University, Kurnool, A.P, <strong>India</strong>,<br />
2 Research Scholar, Dept. <strong>of</strong> English, Rayalaseema University, Kurnool, A.P, <strong>India</strong>,<br />
Mark<strong>and</strong>eya‟s SOME INNER FURY depicted the kind <strong>of</strong> love as it existed in the westernized upper<br />
class <strong>India</strong>n families <strong>of</strong> the 1940s though some uncommonness characterizes the relationship <strong>of</strong> Mira <strong>and</strong><br />
Richard. Probably one can find it some traces <strong>of</strong> Kamala Mark<strong>and</strong>eya herself when she had married Taylor <strong>and</strong><br />
had finally settled in Engl<strong>and</strong>.<br />
The two themes which are closely intertwined in Some Inner Fury are <strong>of</strong> love <strong>and</strong> death. The personal<br />
relationships operate on many levels, between Mira, <strong>and</strong> an <strong>India</strong>n girl, <strong>and</strong> Richard, an Englishman <strong>and</strong><br />
between Kitsamy, a westernized husb<strong>and</strong>, <strong>and</strong> Premala, a typical <strong>India</strong>n wife. The entire novel is colored <strong>and</strong><br />
also with freedom seeking colonized <strong>India</strong>ns <strong>and</strong> colonizing Britishers. The themes <strong>of</strong> love <strong>and</strong> death interact<br />
with <strong>and</strong> intensify each other, Richard‟s death tests Mira‟s love in the same way as Premala‟s death tests<br />
Kitsamy.<br />
The entire novel revolves round <strong>by</strong> the cautious love between Mira <strong>and</strong> Richard, <strong>and</strong> the cold<br />
relationship between Premala‟s <strong>and</strong> Kitsamy. As its title shows the novel deals with some inner fury <strong>of</strong> passion,<br />
love <strong>and</strong> anger between Mira <strong>and</strong> Richard <strong>and</strong> Premala <strong>and</strong> Kitsamy. As the gale <strong>of</strong> freedom movements lashes<br />
the subcontinent, the personal relations between <strong>India</strong>n <strong>and</strong> Englishmen are swept away, leaving nothing intact.<br />
The theme <strong>of</strong> the novel is “the tragic participation <strong>of</strong> disunity <strong>and</strong> catastrophe in personal relationship.”<br />
The novel begins with Mira going over the scene <strong>of</strong> Richard‟s death in the mob fury, ruminating over a<br />
little silver box containing the remarks <strong>of</strong> her world <strong>of</strong> love. From the very beginning <strong>of</strong> the novel, Mira‟s<br />
actions show an unconscious liking for „Richard which can be taken as the first stage <strong>of</strong> love <strong>and</strong> which is<br />
gradually transformed into deep love. In the second stage, love is no longer an occasional spark originating from<br />
Mira‟s act <strong>of</strong> clumsiness <strong>and</strong> innocence <strong>and</strong> it turns into a visible flame. In the third stage Mira meets Richard<br />
in his second visit though Govind disapproves <strong>of</strong> it. They are in deep love, not yet in the form <strong>of</strong> visible<br />
conflagration. He thinks <strong>of</strong> marrying her, Mira cannot put his image away. When both <strong>of</strong> them go to<br />
Kanyakumari that everything about him becomes great.<br />
Mira <strong>and</strong> Richard act as unmarried husb<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> wife, Richard talks <strong>of</strong> fever <strong>and</strong> ache <strong>and</strong> persuades<br />
her on uninhabited coast for a sexual act which is the lamination <strong>of</strong> love. Mira feels<br />
“Slowly my senses awoke <strong>and</strong> responded, the buds <strong>of</strong> feeling scrolled <strong>and</strong> opened one <strong>by</strong> one. In the<br />
trembling silence I heard the blood begin its clamour, felt its frantic irregular beat- then the world fell away,<br />
forgotten in this wild ab<strong>and</strong>oned rhythm, lost in the sweep <strong>and</strong> surge <strong>of</strong> love”.<br />
She becomes warm <strong>and</strong> contented implying the completion <strong>of</strong> sexual act <strong>and</strong> talks <strong>of</strong> tenderness that<br />
comes to a man afterwards. In the fourth stage, violence <strong>and</strong> disruptions are introduced in their love. When the<br />
lovers blissfully happy <strong>and</strong> their love at its peak seems secure against all dangers <strong>of</strong> the world, political violence<br />
threatens its very existence. Mira tells that an Englishman <strong>and</strong> an <strong>India</strong>n girl have no business to be in love <strong>and</strong><br />
that East <strong>and</strong> the West should never meet. In the fifth stage, Mira parts company with Richard, sacrificing her<br />
personal love for the larger love <strong>of</strong> the nation, <strong>and</strong> identifying herself with the <strong>India</strong>n mob.<br />
“We had known love together whatever happened the sweetness <strong>of</strong> that<br />
Knowledge would always remain. We had drunk deeply <strong>of</strong> the choice<br />
Of happiness, which is not given to many even to hold? Now it was time to set it down <strong>and</strong> go.”<br />
Taken on symbolical level, the parting <strong>of</strong> Mira <strong>and</strong> Richard is the parting <strong>of</strong> <strong>India</strong> <strong>and</strong> Engl<strong>and</strong>. In<br />
contrast to Mira - Richard relationship which is based on love without marriage the relationship <strong>of</strong> Premala <strong>and</strong><br />
Kitsamy reduces to marry a girl without first knowing her. His love for a silk haired English girl called Sylvia<br />
could not have been turned into a marriage. His opposition to marry Premala arose in the absence <strong>of</strong> his<br />
acquaintance with her.<br />
In the first stage Premala begins to live with Richard‟s mother <strong>and</strong> Kitsamy comes in contact with her.<br />
In the second stage begins with marriage <strong>of</strong> Premala <strong>and</strong> Kitsamy <strong>and</strong> then the latter‟s efforts to modernize her.<br />
Kitsamy likes playing tennis, Premala does not. He asks her to put on shorts for which she has no liking. She<br />
prizes honesty which for kit signifies nothing. Her desire <strong>of</strong> playing on Veena is in contrast with kits absence <strong>of</strong><br />
liking for classical music. She knows Gita which Kit has forgotten their natures are opposed to each other.<br />
Premala tries for adjustment with her husb<strong>and</strong> but they continue to remain poles apart. In the third stage,<br />
Premala‟s love for Kit is extinguished. Premala‟s love has been one sided, it was because <strong>of</strong> her love that she<br />
tried so hard to please him. In the fourth stage, the absence her husb<strong>and</strong>‟s love breeds frustration in Premala.<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
46 | Page
Love <strong>and</strong> Death in Kamala Mark<strong>and</strong>eya’s Some Inner Fury<br />
Having none <strong>of</strong> her own, she adopts a child <strong>and</strong> shares with the village people the warmth <strong>of</strong> love. This<br />
unsatisfactory marriage leads Premala for doing social service.<br />
Some Inner Fury does not have a typical happy ending in marriage which is an obsessed ideal <strong>of</strong> the<br />
country. The absence <strong>of</strong> concretized fruition <strong>of</strong> love testifies that human lives are bound to be barren in the<br />
forced marriage <strong>of</strong> the East <strong>and</strong> the West <strong>and</strong> more so in the impending struggle between the <strong>India</strong>ns <strong>and</strong> the<br />
British. The deaths <strong>of</strong> Kitsamy <strong>and</strong> Richard can be taken as the death <strong>of</strong> love in which the Englishmen <strong>and</strong> the<br />
Westernized <strong>India</strong>ns are sacrificed for the nation <strong>and</strong> national interests for Premala‟s unhappiness is caused <strong>by</strong><br />
the westernized Kitsamy as the latter‟s is <strong>by</strong> the traditional Premala. Rather than being lover, they become each<br />
other‟s architects <strong>of</strong> unhappiness.<br />
Reference:<br />
[1] Some Inner Fury <strong>by</strong> Kamala Mark<strong>and</strong>aya , published <strong>by</strong> Penguin Book <strong>India</strong>, ISBN: 9780143102533,<br />
2009.<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
47 | Page
<strong>IOSR</strong> Journal Of Humanities And Social Science (JHSS)<br />
ISSN: 2279-0837, ISBN: 2279-0845. Volume 5, Issue 4 (Nov. - Dec. 2012), PP 48-56<br />
Www.Iosrjournals.Org<br />
Influencing factors <strong>of</strong> Mental Health <strong>of</strong> Adolescents at School Level<br />
Dr. P. Lavanya Kumari<br />
UGC Post Doctoral Fellow, Department <strong>of</strong> Population Studies, Sri Venkateswara University, Tirupati,<br />
Andhra Pradesh , INDIA,<br />
Abstract: Mental health(MH) is a state <strong>of</strong> emotional <strong>and</strong> psychological well-being in which an individual is<br />
able to use his or her cognitive <strong>and</strong> emotional capabilities, function in society, <strong>and</strong> meet the ordinary dem<strong>and</strong>s<br />
<strong>of</strong> everyday life. <strong>Their</strong> behaviour has impact on National Health Indicators like maternal <strong>and</strong> infant<br />
mortality.Adolescents are vulnerable to STIs, HIV/AIDS <strong>and</strong> Sexual-Abuse when there is negative impact <strong>of</strong><br />
parents, teachers <strong>and</strong> their peer group especially upon their mental health. Several studies have emphasised<br />
serious concerns relating to adolescents that need urgent attention towards their mental health at school level<br />
itself. Caring, supportive environment will promote optimum development <strong>of</strong> Physical, Emotional <strong>and</strong> Mental<br />
health among Adolescents. Hence, the factors ‘Parent Child Relation (PCR)’ ‘School Environment (SE)’ <strong>and</strong><br />
‘Peer Relation (PR)’ are considered <strong>and</strong> their influence on mental health <strong>of</strong> adolescents is studied in this paper.<br />
Results disclose that there is high significant influence <strong>of</strong> good peer relation <strong>and</strong> healthy school environment on<br />
mental health <strong>of</strong> adolescents whereas ‘Parent Child relation’ has influenced moderately. It has been observed<br />
that the contribution <strong>of</strong> ‘Parent Child Relation’, ‘Peer Relation’ <strong>and</strong> ‘School Environment’ towards ‘Mental<br />
Health’ is more in girls than boys. Adolescents <strong>of</strong> Private Schools have strong parent child relation when<br />
compared to the adolescents <strong>of</strong> Government schools. But age <strong>and</strong> class <strong>of</strong> the adolescents have not shown any<br />
influence on their Mental Health due to PCR, SE <strong>and</strong> PR as there is no much gap among them.<br />
Keywords: Mental Health (MH), Parent Child Relation(PCR), Peer Relation(PR) <strong>and</strong> School Environment(SE)<br />
I. Introduction<br />
Mental Health is a state <strong>of</strong> emotional <strong>and</strong> psychological well-being in which an individual is able to use<br />
his or her cognitive <strong>and</strong> emotional capabilities, function in society, <strong>and</strong> meet the ordinary dem<strong>and</strong>s <strong>of</strong> everyday<br />
life. According to Schreiber (1951), mental health means the ability <strong>of</strong> an individual to pursue reasonable,<br />
purposeful goals; use his capacities <strong>and</strong> talents fruitfully. As part <strong>of</strong> one‟s overall health, mental <strong>and</strong> emotional<br />
health or wellbeing is a necessary condition to enableone to manage one‟s life successfully. It gives him or her<br />
capacity to live life in fulfillment <strong>of</strong> what he or she wants to achieve in accordance to the available resources.<br />
This condition also provides an individual the capacity to be resilient to the stresses he meets <strong>and</strong> to respond to<br />
these challenges without having to compromise his well-being. This also makes him productive <strong>and</strong> fruitful for<br />
himself <strong>and</strong> his community.<br />
Mental health is important as it affects everything one does – how one sleeps, what one eats, the risk<br />
one will take <strong>and</strong> the types <strong>of</strong> things one does to relax <strong>and</strong> enjoy one self. Some <strong>of</strong> the criteria for good mental<br />
health are<br />
‣ Adequate feeling <strong>of</strong> security<br />
‣ Adequate self-evaluation<br />
‣ Adequate spontaneity <strong>and</strong> emotionality<br />
‣ Efficient contact with reality<br />
‣ Adequate bodily desires <strong>and</strong> the ability to gratify them<br />
‣ Adequate self-knowledge<br />
‣ Integration <strong>and</strong> consistency <strong>of</strong> personality<br />
‣ Adequate life goals<br />
‣ Ability to learn from experience<br />
‣ Ability to satisfy the requirements <strong>of</strong> the group<br />
‣ Adequate emancipation from the group or culture<br />
According to National Center for Education in Maternal <strong>and</strong> Child Health, „every child <strong>and</strong> adolescent<br />
deserves to experience joy, have high self-esteem, have friends, acquire a sense <strong>of</strong> efficacy, <strong>and</strong> believe that he<br />
or she can succeed in life‟.<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
48 | Page
Influencing factors <strong>of</strong> Mental Health <strong>of</strong> Adolescents at School Level<br />
World Mental Health Day – October 10, 2008<br />
"Mental health is <strong>of</strong> paramount importance for personal well-being, family relations <strong>and</strong> an individual’s ability<br />
to contribute to society,” Mr. Ban said in his message on World Mental Health Day, observed annually on 10<br />
October.<br />
1.1 Need for the study<br />
The National Institute <strong>of</strong> Mental Health (NIMH) has identified emotional <strong>and</strong> behavioral problems as<br />
serious barriers for teaching <strong>and</strong> learning. NIMH reports that between 5-9 percent or 2.5-5.0 million children are<br />
not learning <strong>and</strong> achieving in school because <strong>of</strong> these barriers. So the mental health <strong>and</strong> psychological services<br />
is a high priority need for developing healthy children.<br />
Hence this paper aims at to study the contribution <strong>of</strong> „Parent Child Relation(PCR)’, „Peer<br />
Relation(PR)’ <strong>and</strong> „School Environment(SE)’ on the „Mental Health(MH)’ <strong>of</strong> adolescents particularly school<br />
going children.<br />
1.2 Parent-Child Relation(PCR)<br />
Parent-child connectedness can be defined as the degree <strong>of</strong> closeness experienced in the relation that<br />
children have with their parents. According to research, how children experience the connection with their<br />
parents seems to be more important than how the parent reports or perceives the level <strong>of</strong> connection. The<br />
parent-child relation consists <strong>of</strong> a combination <strong>of</strong> behaviors, feelings, <strong>and</strong> expectations that are unique to a<br />
particular parent <strong>and</strong> a particular child. The relation involves the full extent <strong>of</strong> a child's development.<br />
In recent years, more <strong>and</strong> more research has been published showing the importance <strong>of</strong> parent-child<br />
connectedness as a protective factor related to several youth health outcomes including pregnancy, HIV/STD,<br />
drug abuse, tobacco use, <strong>and</strong> delinquency. In fact, at a recent World Health Organization (WHO) meeting in<br />
Geneva, family connectedness was identified as one <strong>of</strong> the top five protective factors related to youth wellbeing.<br />
1.3 Peer Relation(PR)<br />
Peers are people <strong>of</strong> about the same age who share similar interests or activities. Friends are special<br />
peers with whom we form close personal relations. The quality <strong>of</strong> adolescents‟ friendships is also important<br />
because <strong>of</strong> the numerous influences that having supportive, meaningful peer relations has impact on adolescent<br />
adjustment. The importance <strong>of</strong> peers during early adolescence coincides with changes in individuals' needs for<br />
intimacy. As children begin to share secrets with their friends, loyalty <strong>and</strong> commitment develop. During<br />
adolescence, the search for intimacy intensifies, <strong>and</strong> self-disclosure between best friends becomes an important<br />
pastime. Teenagers, especially girls, spend a good deal <strong>of</strong> time discussing their innermost thoughts <strong>and</strong> feelings,<br />
trying to underst<strong>and</strong> one another. The discovery that they tend to think <strong>and</strong> feel the same as someone else<br />
becomes another important basis <strong>of</strong> friendship. It is true that adolescents from more troubled households tend to<br />
be more influenced <strong>by</strong> peers than parents. And, in situations where parents are unable to relax their authority,<br />
teenagers are more likely to become peer oriented. However, in most cases, peer influence compliments the<br />
influence <strong>of</strong> parents.<br />
1.4 School Environment<br />
The school is the most significant social context in the life <strong>of</strong> a child as almost one third <strong>of</strong> a day is<br />
spent here. The school is not only an organization to teach cognitive skills <strong>and</strong> to impart information; it is also a<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
49 | Page
Influencing factors <strong>of</strong> Mental Health <strong>of</strong> Adolescents at School Level<br />
social system in which the child learns the rules <strong>of</strong> morality, social conventions, attitudes <strong>and</strong> modes <strong>of</strong> relating<br />
to each other. Thus, for an adolescent, the school life signifies both adjustment <strong>and</strong> achievement, entailing the<br />
emotional as well as the cognitive aspects <strong>of</strong> life.<br />
As school is the second most intimate environment next to the home it has fascinating influence on the<br />
child‟s academic performance, it acts as an agency equipped with multiple opportunities that stimulates the child<br />
to explore, investigate <strong>and</strong> experiment in many ways.<br />
School takes the child on well guided tour into areas beyond the home circle. School experiences play<br />
an important value formation. Many values learnt at home will be reinforced, some will be challenged or<br />
shaken, other will perhaps be discarded. The school serves as a testing ground on which the child develops <strong>and</strong><br />
strengthens his sense <strong>of</strong> identity.<br />
II. Review<br />
2.1 Studies on impact <strong>of</strong> Parent Child Relation on Mental Health <strong>of</strong> Adolescents<br />
The importance <strong>of</strong> good parent-child relation in the healthy development <strong>of</strong> individuals in later life has<br />
been well documented in literature. Parents play a key-role in providing a sound mental health for their<br />
children.According to Suman et.al (2003) 31 the achievement is higher in children who perceive their parents as<br />
loving <strong>and</strong> dem<strong>and</strong>ing. Steinberg et.al (1992) 28 reported that adolescents who described their parents as<br />
authoritative-warm, firm <strong>and</strong> democratic had better school performance <strong>and</strong> stronger school engagement. In<br />
addition, parental authoritativeness was associated with higher levels <strong>of</strong> school involvement <strong>and</strong> more<br />
encouragement <strong>of</strong> academic success. Uma Devi et.al (2004) 33 is bringing forth efforts to strengthen family<br />
environments to have emotionally intelligent citizens <strong>of</strong> tomorrow. Prahbhjot Molhi (2000) 21 in his article<br />
describes effective discipline requires that parents in the context <strong>of</strong> a positive, supporting relation use<br />
disciplining strategies that help to increase desired behaviour <strong>and</strong> at the same time reduce or eliminate<br />
inappropriate behaviour.<br />
Sudhakotyal et.al‟s (1998) 29 findings revealed that parental expectations have given rise to academic<br />
stress <strong>and</strong> strain in the youths <strong>of</strong> today. Socio-personal factors like joint family, non-working mothers <strong>and</strong><br />
fathers in business, low parented education <strong>and</strong> family income also act as adverse stresses. Shanty, K.J et.al<br />
(1998) 26 makes it clear that intensity <strong>of</strong> discipline significantly influence the direction <strong>and</strong> type <strong>of</strong> aggressive<br />
reaction to frustrating situations. Suman L.N et.al (1997) 30 proved that the achievement motivation was higher<br />
when adolescents perceived their parents as loving <strong>and</strong> dem<strong>and</strong>ing. Kamaljeet Kaur Mehta (1994) 17 explored the<br />
parent child Relation (PCR) on children <strong>and</strong> found that the PCR to be a significant predictor <strong>of</strong> intelligence in<br />
preschool children.Sowaid, M et.al (1987) 27 found that restrictive attitude <strong>of</strong> father <strong>and</strong> protecting attitudes <strong>of</strong><br />
both father <strong>and</strong> mother is inversely related to achievement <strong>and</strong> motivation <strong>of</strong> Paharia students. Loving attitude <strong>of</strong><br />
father is positively related to achievement <strong>and</strong> motivation. Sociologists <strong>and</strong> psychologists have suggested that<br />
parental involvement with child is a pivotal process through which parents influence academic competence<br />
(Brody, Stoneman & Flor 1995) 2 .<br />
2.2 Studies on impact <strong>of</strong> Peer Relation on Mental Health <strong>of</strong> Adolescents<br />
Colarossi <strong>and</strong> Eccles (2003) 7 have found that support from friends is related to lower depression <strong>and</strong><br />
higher self-esteem in adolescents. Studies have shown that support from an adolescents‟ peer group has<br />
consistently been associated with adjustment, specifically lower depression <strong>and</strong> hyperactivity, higher leadership,<br />
<strong>and</strong> better social skills (Rueger et al. 2010) 24 . Contradictory evidence comes from other studies that have shown<br />
positive correlations between peer support <strong>and</strong> negative outcomes such as externalizing problem behaviors<br />
(Rueger et al. 2010) 24 . In one study, researchers Scholte, Van Lieshout, <strong>and</strong> Van Aken (2001) 25 found that<br />
adolescents who reported that they did not have a best friend experienced lower levels <strong>of</strong> social support <strong>and</strong><br />
tended to report feeling lonely <strong>and</strong> isolated from peers. Because <strong>of</strong> the increasing importance <strong>and</strong> impact <strong>of</strong><br />
supportive peer relations for both positive <strong>and</strong> negative outcomes, it is important to consider the factors that<br />
influence adolescents‟ ability to form supportive friendships.<br />
Integration into a peergroup is likely to help adolescents develop a high level <strong>of</strong> school coherence <strong>and</strong><br />
confidence in their ability to influence their presenting situations <strong>and</strong> to achieve desired academic performance<br />
(Hepler, 1994; Keefe &Bemdt, 1996; Kemple, 1991; Wentzel, 1991) 14 . Research has publicized that children<br />
who are accepted <strong>by</strong> their peers are more inclined to follow rules <strong>and</strong> stay out <strong>of</strong> trouble (Wentzel& Asher,<br />
1995) 35 , which is likely associated with higher academic performance. A variable that captures such behavior,<br />
avoidance <strong>of</strong> problem behavior, is entered into the analysis as a third potential bridge between peer group<br />
acceptance <strong>and</strong> academic performance.<br />
Available research suggests that peer group acceptance may be associated with poorer academic<br />
performance among adolescents from lower socio-economic homes (Cauce, Felner, & Primavera, 1982; Luther,<br />
1995) 4 . The level <strong>of</strong> social toxicity (Garbarino, 1995) 13 in many lower socio-economic neighborhoods creates a<br />
poor environment for individual development <strong>and</strong> the formation <strong>of</strong> peer relations that encourage academic<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
50 | Page
Influencing factors <strong>of</strong> Mental Health <strong>of</strong> Adolescents at School Level<br />
success (DuRent, Getts, Cadenhead, Emans, & Woods, 1995) 11 . Low-income parents may have less time <strong>and</strong><br />
fewer resources than higher socio-economic parents to supervise their children <strong>and</strong> to provide them with<br />
structured recreational <strong>and</strong> social activities (Garbarino, 1992) 12 . In these situations, peers may play a more active<br />
<strong>and</strong> determining role in influencing theacademic performance <strong>of</strong> adolescents.According to Collins, (2003) 8 ;<br />
Connolly & Goldberg, (1999) 9 ,peer relations may have mental health benefits, including the provision <strong>of</strong> social<br />
support, enhancement <strong>of</strong> self-esteem, preparation for adult relations, <strong>and</strong> the development <strong>of</strong> intimacy.<br />
The peer group is important for adolescent social <strong>and</strong> emotional development because youngsters<br />
derive a sense <strong>of</strong> belonging <strong>and</strong> acceptance from peers (La Greca & Prinstein, 1999) 20 . Longitudinal studies<br />
also have linked childhood peer rejection to symptoms <strong>of</strong> internalized distress in adolescence, suggesting a<br />
causal role for peer rejection (Coie, Lochman, Terry, & Hyman, 1992) 6 <strong>and</strong> Kupersmidt & Patterson, 1991) 19 .<br />
Prospective studies also indicate that symptoms <strong>of</strong> depression predict subsequent peer rejection. Vernberg<br />
(1990) 34 followed early adolescents over a school year, finding that depressive symptoms early in the year,<br />
predicted higher levels <strong>of</strong> peer rejection 6 months later. Similarly, Little <strong>and</strong> Garber (1995) 21 found that<br />
symptoms <strong>of</strong> depression among early adolescents predicted an increase in peer rejection over a 3-month period<br />
2.3 Studies on impact <strong>of</strong> School enviroment on Mental Health <strong>of</strong> Adolescents<br />
Ramanath Kundu <strong>and</strong> Jayanti Basu (1991) 18 indicated that academic achievement <strong>and</strong> neu roticism<br />
were related to each other <strong>and</strong> could be predicted from various modes <strong>of</strong> frustration reactions. Devi.S <strong>and</strong><br />
K.Mayuri (2003) 10 concluded that school factors like well qualified teachers, good curriculum <strong>and</strong> subject<br />
matter on time, impressive method <strong>of</strong> teaching <strong>and</strong> teacher-student interaction have contributed significantly<br />
with the academic achievement. Study <strong>of</strong> Suneetha, B. et.al (2001) 32 reveals that out <strong>of</strong> 9 factors observed,<br />
majority <strong>of</strong> them exhibited significant positive correlation with academic achievement. So it was concluded that<br />
school, the second most intimate environment next to home has fascinating effect on the child‟s high<br />
performance at school. Cairns <strong>and</strong> Lloyd (2005) 3 extracted that the school work <strong>and</strong> exams was the most cited<br />
cause <strong>of</strong> stress for young people <strong>of</strong> 16 years old. Anonymous (2004) 1 has examined trends between 1983 <strong>and</strong><br />
2003 in young people‟s emotional health <strong>and</strong> wellbeing, as reported through their young people <strong>and</strong> health<br />
survey <strong>and</strong> has found that young people are increasingly more likely to worry quite a lot about school <strong>and</strong> career<br />
problems.<br />
III. Methodology<br />
This section deals with the methodology adopted for the study. It includes the research approach,<br />
design for the study, the setting, sample <strong>and</strong> sampling technique, development <strong>of</strong> the tools, pilot study, data<br />
collection procedure <strong>and</strong> data analysis.<br />
3.1 Research approach<br />
Survey method has been adopted to study the primary aim <strong>of</strong> the researcher i.e to observe the influence<br />
<strong>of</strong> Parent-Child Relation (PCR), School Environment(SE) <strong>and</strong> Peer Relation(PR) on Mental Health(MH) <strong>of</strong><br />
adolescents at high school level <strong>and</strong> also to find the impact <strong>of</strong> demographic variables such as school, class <strong>and</strong><br />
sex on mental health <strong>of</strong> adolescents.<br />
3.2 Population<br />
The population for the present study consists <strong>of</strong> both boys <strong>and</strong> girls studying 8 th to 10 th classes from<br />
Government <strong>and</strong> Private schools in Chittoor district <strong>of</strong> Andhra Pradesh.<br />
3.3 Sample <strong>and</strong> Sampling Technique<br />
The survey was conducted at Government <strong>and</strong> Private high schools located at Chittoor district. Five<br />
Government Schools <strong>and</strong> Five Private Schools are selected at r<strong>and</strong>om <strong>and</strong> from each school 30 students in<br />
which 15 boys <strong>and</strong> 15 girls are selected. Further such a care has been taken <strong>by</strong> researcher that 5 boys <strong>and</strong> 5 girls<br />
must include from each <strong>of</strong> 8th, 9 th <strong>and</strong> 10 th classes so that the total students from Government <strong>and</strong> Private<br />
schools are 150 each. The sample distribution according to class <strong>and</strong> sex is exhibited in the following table.<br />
Sex <strong>and</strong> class distribution <strong>of</strong> the adolescents for the study<br />
School<br />
8 th class 9 th class 10 th class<br />
Boys Girls Boys Girls Boys Girls<br />
Total<br />
Government 25 25 25 25 25 25 150<br />
Private 25 25 25 25 25 25 150<br />
Total<br />
50 50 50 50 50 50<br />
100 100 100<br />
300<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
51 | Page
Influencing factors <strong>of</strong> Mental Health <strong>of</strong> Adolescents at School Level<br />
3.4 Demographic variables<br />
1. School: It is high school run <strong>by</strong> Government or Private management.<br />
2. Sex: Adolescent boy or girl who were included for the study.<br />
3.5 Study variables<br />
1. Mental Health(MH): It refers to the adolescent‟s Mental Health. To measure the mental health <strong>of</strong><br />
adolescents one hundred questions are selected from the mental health analysis (MHA) consisting <strong>of</strong> 200<br />
“Yes” or “No” type questions, developed <strong>by</strong> Clark,W.W, Tiegs, E.W. <strong>and</strong> Thrope, L.P.Manual (1959) 5 ,<br />
<strong>and</strong> its Reliability <strong>and</strong> Validity is checked again.<br />
2. Parent-Child Relation(PCR): It refers to the child‟s interpretation <strong>of</strong> his/her interaction with parents. A<br />
st<strong>and</strong>ardized tool is adapted from Rao N (1989) 23 to quantify the relation.<br />
3. School Environment(SE): It refers to the adolescent‟s perception <strong>of</strong> social, emotional <strong>and</strong> physical<br />
climate <strong>of</strong> the educational institution in which he/she is studying. A tool is considered from<br />
Joyce.L.Epstein & Jame M.Mcpartl<strong>and</strong> (1976) 16 to assess the School Environment.<br />
4. Peer Relation(PR): It refers to the adolescent‟s perceived psychosocial behaviour <strong>of</strong> his/her friend. Peer<br />
relation scale was taken from James R. Ciesla <strong>and</strong> Ping Yao(2011) 15 in order to measure the relation<br />
between adolescents <strong>and</strong> their friends.<br />
3.6 Statistical Analysis<br />
Collected data is properly coded <strong>and</strong> systematically analysed using appropriate statistical techniques<br />
viz., frequencies, percentages, cross tabulations, chi-square test , independent sample t-tests, Simple <strong>and</strong><br />
Multiple linear regressions with the help <strong>of</strong> SPSS.20. Results are summarised as per the levels <strong>of</strong> significance.<br />
IV. Results And Discussion<br />
4.1 Impact <strong>of</strong> School on Mental Health, Parent Child Relation, Peer Relation <strong>and</strong> School Environment<br />
Table-1: Mental Health <strong>by</strong> School<br />
Level <strong>of</strong> Mental Health<br />
Total<br />
Poor Average Good<br />
44 67 39 150<br />
Govt. School<br />
29.3% 44.7% 26.0% 100.0%<br />
SCHOOL<br />
37 72 41 150<br />
Private School<br />
24.7% 48.0% 27.3% 100.0%<br />
81 139 80 300<br />
Total<br />
27.0% 46.3% 26.7% 100.0%<br />
χ 2 value 0.835, p-value 0.659<br />
Table-1 reveals that, 27% <strong>of</strong> adolescents from both Government <strong>and</strong> Private Schools have poor status<br />
<strong>of</strong> mental health <strong>and</strong> the remaining adolescents (73%) are with moderately better status <strong>of</strong> Mental Health. It is<br />
also evident (p>0.05) that type <strong>of</strong> school has no definite association with mental health <strong>of</strong> adolescents.<br />
SCHOOL<br />
Total<br />
Table-2: Parent Child Relation <strong>by</strong> School<br />
Level <strong>of</strong> Parent Child<br />
Relation<br />
Total<br />
Low Moderate High<br />
Govt. 55 63 32 150<br />
School<br />
Private<br />
School<br />
χ 2 value 21.78**, p-value 0.000<br />
36.7% 42.0% 21.3% 100.0%<br />
20 87 43 150<br />
13.3% 58.0% 28.7% 100.0%<br />
75 150 75 300<br />
25.0% 50.0% 25.0% 100.0%<br />
From table-2, the Chi-square test (p
SCHOOL<br />
Influencing factors <strong>of</strong> Mental Health <strong>of</strong> Adolescents at School Level<br />
Table-3: Peer Relation <strong>by</strong> School<br />
Govt. School<br />
Private School<br />
Total<br />
χ 2 value 1.034, p-value 0.596<br />
Level <strong>of</strong> Peer Relationship<br />
Total<br />
Low Moderate High<br />
43 68 39 150<br />
28.7% 45.3% 26.0% 100.0%<br />
37 67 46 150<br />
24.7% 44.7% 30.7% 100.0%<br />
80 135 85 300<br />
26.7% 45.0% 28.3% 100.0%<br />
The Chi- square test (p>0.05) from table-3 is supporting that, the type <strong>of</strong> school in which the children<br />
are studying, has not influenced the relation with their friends. Irrespective <strong>of</strong> school where they study,<br />
adolescents have the same level <strong>of</strong> peer relationship.<br />
SCHOOL<br />
Table-4: School Environment <strong>by</strong> School<br />
Govt.School<br />
Private School<br />
Total<br />
χ 2 value 3.182, p-value 0.204<br />
Level <strong>of</strong> School Environment<br />
Total<br />
Poor Average Good<br />
39 73 38 150<br />
26.0% 48.7% 25.3% 100.0%<br />
44 58 48 150<br />
29.3% 38.7% 32.0% 100.0%<br />
83 131 86 300<br />
27.7% 43.7% 28.7% 100.0%<br />
Table-4 indicates that the type <strong>of</strong> school has no association with Level <strong>of</strong> School Environment. It is<br />
also interesting to note that adolescents from Private school have high (32%) school environment inventory than<br />
that <strong>of</strong> Government school (25%). Statistically, there is no association between type <strong>of</strong> school <strong>and</strong> its<br />
environment which means that irrespective <strong>of</strong> physical facilities, the social <strong>and</strong> emotional environment between<br />
the teacher <strong>and</strong> students might have led the adolescents to express the same opinion towards their school.<br />
Hence it can be concluded that the type <strong>of</strong> school has influence only on Level <strong>of</strong> Parent Child Relation,<br />
in which private school children have good relation than the children from Government schools, but not on<br />
Mental Health, Peer Relation <strong>and</strong> School Environment. The same conclusion can be observed from the<br />
summary <strong>of</strong> independent sample t-test showed in table-5 with respect to average scores also.<br />
Table-5: Independent sample t-test <strong>by</strong> School<br />
Variable School N Mean Std. Deviation t-value p-value<br />
Mental Health<br />
Parent Child Relation<br />
Peer Relation<br />
School environment<br />
Govt. 150 73.56 9.405 1.177 0.240<br />
Private 150 74.72 7.560<br />
Govt. 150 116.41 24.065 4.590** 0.000<br />
Private 150 127.47 17.080<br />
Govt. 150 35.98 5.965 1.493 0.136<br />
Private 150 36.94 5.139<br />
Govt. 150 42.57 8.672 1.219 0.224<br />
Private 150 43.75 7.988<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
53 | Page
Influencing factors <strong>of</strong> Mental Health <strong>of</strong> Adolescents at School Level<br />
4.2 Impact <strong>of</strong> Sex on Mental Health, Parent Child Relation, Peer Relation <strong>and</strong> School Environment<br />
Table-6: Independent sample t-test <strong>by</strong> gender<br />
Variable Gender N Mean Std. Deviation t-value p-value<br />
Mental Health<br />
Parent Child Relation<br />
Peer Relation<br />
School Environment<br />
Boys 150 73.53 7.860 1.245 0.214<br />
Girls 150 74.75 9.151<br />
Boys 150 120.91 22.112 0.827 0.409<br />
Girls 150 122.97 21.009<br />
Boys 150 36.13 5.161 1.035 0.301<br />
Girls 150 36.79 5.966<br />
Boys 150 43.02 8.253 0.290 0.772<br />
Girls 150 43.30 8.459<br />
Table-6 reveals that there is no significant difference between Boys <strong>and</strong> Girls with respect to Mental<br />
Health, Parent Child Relation, Peer Relation <strong>and</strong> School Environment since p-values are greater than 0.05.<br />
From this observation author wanted to examine whether influence <strong>of</strong> PCR, PR <strong>and</strong> SE on MH in boys <strong>and</strong> girls<br />
is at same level or not. Further three Simple Linear Regression models had been built for boys <strong>and</strong> girls<br />
separately. Results are exhibited in table-7.<br />
4.3 Contribution <strong>of</strong> Parent Child Relation, Peer Relation <strong>and</strong> School Environment on Mental Health <strong>by</strong><br />
Sex (Regression Analysis)<br />
Table-7: Regression models on Mental Health <strong>of</strong> Adolescents<br />
Model Predictors Male Female<br />
1<br />
Parent Child Relation<br />
Score (PCR)<br />
MH= 44.036** + 0.242(PCR )**<br />
(R 2 =0.462)<br />
MH = 32.518** + 0.343(PCR )**<br />
(R 2 =0.622)<br />
2 Peer Relation Score (PR)<br />
3 School Environment (SE)<br />
MH = 24.643** + 1.353(PRS )**<br />
(R 2 =0.789)<br />
MH = 45.269** + 0.657(SE )**<br />
(R 2 =0.476)<br />
MH = 22.794** + 1.412(PRS )**<br />
(R 2 =0.848)<br />
MH = 40.345** + 0.795(SE )**<br />
(R 2 =0.540)<br />
4 PCR, PR <strong>and</strong> SE<br />
Dependent Variable: Mental Health (MH)<br />
MH= 19.687** + 0.088 (PCR)** + 1.001(PR)** + 0.168 (SE)**<br />
(R 2 =0.873)<br />
From the table-7, it can be observed that only 46% <strong>of</strong> Mental Health <strong>of</strong> boys is explained <strong>by</strong> the Parent<br />
Child Relation where as this is 62% in girls. In second model, Peer Relation explains 46% <strong>and</strong> 62% <strong>of</strong> Mental<br />
Health <strong>of</strong> boys <strong>and</strong> girls respectively. Similarly <strong>by</strong> the third model it can be identified that 48% <strong>and</strong> 54% <strong>of</strong><br />
Mental Health is explained <strong>by</strong> School Environment in boys <strong>and</strong> girls respectively. In all the models Mental<br />
Health <strong>of</strong> girls is highly influenced <strong>by</strong> Parent Child Relation, Peer Relation <strong>and</strong> School Environment when<br />
compared to that <strong>of</strong> boys. It can be viewed in figure-1.<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
54 | Page
Influencing factors <strong>of</strong> Mental Health <strong>of</strong> Adolescents at School Level<br />
Finally a Multiple Linear Regression model enlightens that Mental Health <strong>of</strong> adolescents at school is<br />
highly influenced <strong>by</strong> Peer Relation then <strong>by</strong> School Environment <strong>and</strong> then <strong>by</strong> Parent Child Relation.<br />
Hence it can be inferred that a good Parent Child Relation, Peer Relation <strong>and</strong> School Environment enhances the<br />
Mental Health <strong>of</strong> girls more than boys.<br />
V. Acknowledgements<br />
Author is very grateful to the authors who developed tools for various measures used in this study <strong>and</strong><br />
also to Head Masters <strong>of</strong> the opted high schools in Chittoor district, Andhra Pradesh for providing necessary<br />
information.<br />
VI. Conclusion<br />
In this paper three influencing factors <strong>of</strong> Mental Health are studied <strong>and</strong> found that irrespective <strong>of</strong><br />
gender, adolescents have the same level <strong>of</strong> Parent Child Relation (PCR), Peer Relation (PR), School<br />
Environment (SE) <strong>and</strong> Mental Health (MH). But adolescents <strong>of</strong> Private Schools have strong significant parent<br />
child relation when compared to the adolescents <strong>of</strong> Government schools. Interestingly girls have been highly<br />
<strong>and</strong> positively influenced <strong>by</strong> the relation with parents, relation with friends <strong>and</strong> also <strong>by</strong> good school environment<br />
with respect to their Mental Health than that <strong>of</strong> boys. Moreover, Peer Relation <strong>and</strong> School Environment are<br />
highly influencing the adolescent‟s Mental Health than <strong>by</strong> their relation with parents.<br />
References<br />
[1] Anonymous, 2004, Trends: young people <strong>and</strong> emotional health <strong>and</strong> well being. School Health Edu. Unit, Engl<strong>and</strong>, pp. 25-28.<br />
[2] Brody, G. H., Stoneman, Z., & Flor, D. (1995). Linking family processes <strong>and</strong> academic competence among rural African American<br />
youths. Journal <strong>of</strong> Marriage <strong>and</strong> the Family, 57, 567–579.<br />
[3] Cairns E., <strong>and</strong> Lloyd, K. (2005), Stress at Sixteen (Research Update), Belfast: Northern Irel<strong>and</strong> Social <strong>and</strong> Political Archive (ARK).<br />
[4] Cauce, A. M., Felner, R. D., & Primavera, J. (1982). Social support in high-risk adolescents: Structural components <strong>and</strong> adaptive<br />
impact. American Journal <strong>of</strong> Community Psychology, 10, 417- 428.<br />
[5] Clark,W.W, Tiegs, E.W. <strong>and</strong> Thrope, L.P.Manual (1959), Mental Health Analysis, California Test Bureau.<br />
[6] Coie, J.D., Lochman, J.E., Terry, R. & Hyman, C. (1992). Predicting early adolescent disorder from childhood aggression <strong>and</strong> peer<br />
rejection. Journal <strong>of</strong> Consulting <strong>and</strong> Clinical Psychology, 5,783-792.<br />
[7] Colarossi, L.G., <strong>and</strong> Jacquelynne S. Eccles. 2003. "Differential effects <strong>of</strong> support providers on adolescents' mental health." Social<br />
Work Research, 27(1), 19-30.<br />
[8] Collins, W. A. (2003). More than myth: The developmental significance <strong>of</strong> romantic relations during adolescence. Journal <strong>of</strong><br />
Research on Adolescence, 13, 1–24.<br />
[9] Connolly, J. A., Craig, W., Goldberg, A., & Pepler, D. (1999). Conceptions <strong>of</strong> cross-sex friendships <strong>and</strong> romantic relations in early<br />
adolescence. Journal <strong>of</strong> Youth <strong>and</strong> Adolescence, 28, 481–494.<br />
[10] Devi,S. <strong>and</strong> Mayuri,K. (2003). The effects <strong>of</strong> family <strong>and</strong> School on the Academic Achievement <strong>of</strong> Residential School Children.<br />
Journal <strong>of</strong> Community Guidance <strong>and</strong> Research 20(2): 139-149.<br />
[11] DuRant, R. H., Getts, A., Cadenhead, C, Emans, S. J., & Wood, E. R. (1995). Exposure to violence <strong>and</strong> victimization <strong>and</strong><br />
depression, hopelessness, <strong>and</strong> purpose in life among adolescents living in <strong>and</strong> around public housing. Developmental <strong>and</strong><br />
Behavioral Pediatrics, 16, 233-237.<br />
[12] Garbarino, J. (1992). Children <strong>and</strong> families in the social environment (2nd ed.). New York: Walter de Gmyter.<br />
[13] Garbarino, J. (1995). Raising children in a socially toxic environment. San Francisco, CA: Jossey-Bass.<br />
[14] Hepler, J. B. (1994). Evaluating the effectiveness <strong>of</strong> a social skills program for preadolescents. Research on Social Work Practice.<br />
4, 411-435.<br />
[15] James R. Ciesla <strong>and</strong> Ping Yao(2011), Validation <strong>of</strong> a Targeted Peer Relations Scale for Adolescents Treated for Substance Use<br />
Disorder: An Application <strong>of</strong> Rasch Modeling, Substance Abuse Vol.5, pp-35-44.<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
55 | Page
Influencing factors <strong>of</strong> Mental Health <strong>of</strong> Adolescents at School Level<br />
[16] Joyce.L.Epstein & Jame M.Mcpartl<strong>and</strong> (1976). The Concept <strong>of</strong> Measurement <strong>of</strong> Quality <strong>of</strong> School life, American Educational<br />
Research Journal, Vol.13, No.1 pp.15-30.<br />
[17] KamlajeetKaur Mehta (1994), “Parent child relation-An imp. envtal variable influencing intelligence <strong>of</strong> children, Journal <strong>of</strong><br />
Psychological Researches Vol-38 PP 10-13.)<br />
[18] Kundu, Ramanath; Basu, Jayanti (1991). Frustration reactions as predictors <strong>of</strong> academic achievement <strong>and</strong> personality dimensions <strong>of</strong><br />
school children. Psychological Studies, Vol 36(3), 146-155.<br />
[19] Kupersmidt, J. B., & Patterson, C. J. (1991). Child-hood peer rejection, aggression, withdrawal, <strong>and</strong> perceived competence as<br />
predictors <strong>of</strong> self-reported behavior problems in preadoles-cence. Journal <strong>of</strong> Abnormal Child Psychol-ogy, 19, 427-449.<br />
[20] La Greca, A. M., & Prinstein, M. J. (1999). The peer group. InW. K. Silverman & T. H. Ollendick (Eds.), Developmental issues in<br />
the clinical treatment <strong>of</strong> children <strong>and</strong> adolescents (pp. 171–198.) Needham Heights, MA: Allyn & Bacon.<br />
[21] Little, S.A., & Garber, J. (1995). Aggression, depression, <strong>and</strong> stressful life events predicting peer rejection in children. Development<br />
<strong>and</strong> Psychopathology, 7, 845-856.<br />
[22] PrahbhjotMalhi (2000), Guiding Parents in effective disciplining strategies that work, journal <strong>of</strong> community guidance <strong>and</strong> research,<br />
vol 17, pp 129-141.<br />
[23] Rao N 1989. Parent Child Relation Scale. Agra:National Psychological Corporation.<br />
[24] S. Rueger, C. Malecki, M. Demaray 2010. Relation between multiple sources <strong>of</strong> perceived social support <strong>and</strong> psychological <strong>and</strong><br />
academic adjustment in early adolescence: Comparisons across gender. Journal <strong>of</strong> Youth <strong>and</strong> Adolescence, 39 (2010), pp. 47–61.<br />
[25] Scholte RHJ, van Lieshout CFM, van Aken MAG. Perceived relational support in adolescence: dimensions, configurations, <strong>and</strong><br />
adolescent adjustment. J Res Adolesc. 2001;11:71–94.<br />
[26] Shanty, K.J &Anita Ravindran (1998) Parental Discplinary practices <strong>and</strong> adolescent reactions to frustration, Journal <strong>of</strong> community<br />
guidance & Research, vol 15 pp 55-61.<br />
[27] Sowaid.M et al (1986), A study <strong>of</strong> Parent child interaction <strong>and</strong> achievement motivation among tribal high school students, Journal<br />
<strong>of</strong> Institute <strong>of</strong> Educational Research 10(3), pp. 24-27<br />
[28] Steinberg L; Lamborn, S.D; Dornbusch, S.M & Darling N (1992) Impact <strong>of</strong> parenting practices on adolescent achievement<br />
Authoritative parenting school involvement <strong>and</strong> encouragement to succeed. Child Development, 63, 1266-1281.<br />
[29] SudhaKatyal&PromilaVasudeva (1998) affect <strong>of</strong> socio-personal Factors on Academic stress among Adolescents, <strong>India</strong>n Journal<br />
<strong>of</strong>Applied Psychology, vol 35 pp 35-37.<br />
[30] Suman L.N (1997) Parent-Child relation <strong>and</strong> achievement motivation journal <strong>of</strong> psychological researches, vol 41 pp 66-73.<br />
[31] Suman L.N <strong>and</strong> A.Umapathy (2003), Parent Child Relation And Achievement Motivation, <strong>India</strong>n Psychological review, 61, 20 -27.<br />
[32] Sunitha, B., <strong>and</strong> Mayuri,K., (2001). Age <strong>and</strong> Gender differences on factors affecting high academic achievement. Journal <strong>of</strong><br />
Community guidance <strong>and</strong> Research 18(2): 197 – 208.<br />
[33] Uma Devi L & Royal U.J.R (2004) Adolescents perception About Family Environment <strong>and</strong> Emotional Intelligence, <strong>India</strong>n<br />
psychological Review, vol 62, pp 157-167.<br />
[34] Vernberg, E. M. (1990). Psychological adjustment <strong>and</strong> experiences with peers during early adolescence: Reciprocal, incidental, or<br />
unidirectional relations? Journal <strong>of</strong> Abnormal Child Psychology,18, 187–198.<br />
[35] Wentzel, K. R. & Asher, S. R. (1995). The academic lives <strong>of</strong> neglected, rejected, popular, <strong>and</strong> controversial children. Child<br />
Development. 66, 754-763.<br />
[36] World Health Report 2001 - Mental Health: New Underst<strong>and</strong>ing, New Hope, World Health Organization, 2001.<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
56 | Page
<strong>IOSR</strong> Journal Of Humanities And Social Science (JHSS)<br />
ISSN: 2279-0837, ISBN: 2279-0845. Volume 5, Issue 4 (Nov. - Dec. 2012), PP 57-59<br />
Www.Iosrjournals.Org<br />
A Study <strong>of</strong> Social Realism in Kamala Mark<strong>and</strong>aya’s Nectare in a<br />
Sieve<br />
Dr. S. Shanmugam<br />
Assistant Pr<strong>of</strong>essor Of English Cum Principal Sri Vidya M<strong>and</strong>ir College Of Arts And Science, Neikkarapatty,<br />
Salem-636 010, Tamil Nadu, <strong>India</strong>.<br />
Abstract: In our day-to-day life, everyone is facing many problems. Facing the problems is not important, but<br />
sustaining it very important. Every newspaper is coming out every day at least with a suicide. Kamala<br />
Mark<strong>and</strong>aya’s contribution is different, because her characters try to survive in every angle. Kamala<br />
Mark<strong>and</strong>aya is an Indo–Anglian novelist. She has also studied the fatalism <strong>of</strong> the <strong>India</strong>ns <strong>and</strong> their passive<br />
acceptance <strong>of</strong> the given lot. Human relationship, especially the husb<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> wife relationship which causes<br />
much maladjustment leading to the disintegration <strong>of</strong> the family are also examined. Kamala Mark<strong>and</strong>aya’s<br />
novels are complex work <strong>of</strong> art <strong>and</strong> it is possible to read them on several levels. She has deftly delineated fully<br />
developed <strong>and</strong> charming character in her novels. The people most respected in Mark<strong>and</strong>aya’s world are those<br />
who are loyal, vital, sincere <strong>and</strong> compassionate. Her characters are devoid <strong>of</strong> individuality; for instance, in<br />
Nectar in a Sieve Rukmani <strong>and</strong> Nathan are representatives <strong>of</strong> uprooted peasants. Like the Shakespearean<br />
comedy, Kamala Mark<strong>and</strong>aya’s fiction is a woman’s world. A fine feminine sensibility pervades her world <strong>of</strong><br />
fiction. This fatalism <strong>and</strong> spirit <strong>of</strong> calm acceptance are seen clearly in Nectar in a Sieve in the lives <strong>of</strong> the<br />
central character. Nathan <strong>and</strong> Rukmani silently suffer what life inflicts upon them. They do not grumble or<br />
complain, but accept silently. Mutual love, trust, sympathy, reconciliation <strong>and</strong> co-operation are the cures for all<br />
social evils. Her novel, the rural novel, the domestic novel, <strong>and</strong> psychological novel establish her true merit as a<br />
social critic. The rural, social <strong>and</strong> moral picture <strong>of</strong> modern <strong>India</strong> that emerges from them serves as an eyeopener<br />
to the various faults <strong>and</strong> flaws found in it. It makes an impassioned plea for practising the nobler values<br />
<strong>of</strong> love, kindness humanity, sympathy, underst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>and</strong> friendship in their life. Thus giving the persons in<br />
ideal human conduct, <strong>and</strong> laying the foundations <strong>of</strong> a better <strong>and</strong> jester <strong>and</strong> social order in which all strife,<br />
misunderst<strong>and</strong>ing, hatred, jealousy, cruelty, enmity, suffering <strong>and</strong> injustice will yield place to the greatest<br />
happiness. Besides, this novel is a representative <strong>of</strong> her expressions <strong>of</strong> social condition. Her manifold virtues<br />
have made her a great novelist.<br />
In our day-to-day life, everyone is facing many problems. Facing the problems is not important, but<br />
sustaining it very important. Every newspaper is coming out every day at least with a suicide. Kamala<br />
Mark<strong>and</strong>aya‟s contribution is different, because her characters try to survive in every angle.<br />
Kamala Mark<strong>and</strong>aya is an Indo–Anglian novelist. She has also studied the fatalism <strong>of</strong> the <strong>India</strong>ns <strong>and</strong><br />
their passive acceptance <strong>of</strong> the given lot. Human relationship, especially the husb<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> wife relationship<br />
which causes much maladjustment leading to the disintegration <strong>of</strong> the family are also examined with help <strong>of</strong><br />
Social Realism. Kamala Mark<strong>and</strong>aya‟s novels are complex work <strong>of</strong> art <strong>and</strong> it is possible to read them on several<br />
levels. She has deftly delineated fully developed <strong>and</strong> charming character in her novels. The people most<br />
respected in Mark<strong>and</strong>aya‟s world are those, who are loyal, vital, sincere <strong>and</strong> compassionate.<br />
She has been a laurel both in <strong>India</strong> <strong>and</strong> abroad. Dr. A.V. Krishna Rao opines that Kamala<br />
Mark<strong>and</strong>aya‟s novels, in comparison with those <strong>of</strong> her contemporary woman writers, seem to be more fully<br />
reflective <strong>of</strong> the awakened feminine sensibility in modern <strong>India</strong> as she attempts to project the image <strong>of</strong> the<br />
changing traditional society. Kamala Mark<strong>and</strong>aya‟s treatment <strong>of</strong> <strong>India</strong>n rural life is comprehensive <strong>and</strong> all–<br />
embracing. It is realistic <strong>and</strong> trustful. Through her treatment, she has focused attention on the wretched. Plight <strong>of</strong><br />
the poor <strong>and</strong> the destitute <strong>and</strong> has shown a way <strong>of</strong> life remarkable for its heroic endurance <strong>and</strong> innate goodness.<br />
Nectar in a Sieve deals with the peasants <strong>and</strong> their activities, problems <strong>and</strong> anxieties, hopes <strong>and</strong> expectations,<br />
<strong>and</strong> joys <strong>and</strong> sorrows. It is therefore natural to find in it an emphasis on rural ethos <strong>and</strong> rural value system.<br />
Dr.K.R.Srinivasa Iyengar says, “women are natural story-tellers!” (435).<br />
Kamala Mark<strong>and</strong>aya‟s fiction suffers from a serious defect, that is, she has no vision <strong>of</strong> life. Her<br />
characters narrate, describe <strong>and</strong> generalize but there is no depth <strong>and</strong> psychological conflict in them. She tells a<br />
story but does not proper into the minds <strong>of</strong> the characters. Internal conflict in a person is seldom presented with<br />
skill <strong>and</strong> dexterity. There is also another defect in her fiction, that is, vagueness <strong>and</strong> generalization. Her<br />
characters are devoid <strong>of</strong> individuality; for instance, in Nectar in a Sieve Rukmani <strong>and</strong> Nathan are<br />
representatives <strong>of</strong> uprooted peasants. Like the Shakespearean comedy, Kamala Mark<strong>and</strong>aya‟s fiction is a<br />
woman‟s world. A fine feminine sensibility pervades her world <strong>of</strong> fiction.<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
57 | Page
A Study Of Social Realism In Kamala Mark<strong>and</strong>aya’s Nectare In A Sieve<br />
Now it will be appropriate to refer to the contemporary poets, critics <strong>and</strong> novelists regarding their views on<br />
Kamala Mark<strong>and</strong>aya‟s fiction. A.V.Krishna Rao says,<br />
Kamala Mark<strong>and</strong>aya‟s novels, in comparison with those her contemporary women writers, seem to be<br />
more fully reflective <strong>of</strong> the awakened feminine sensibility in modern <strong>India</strong> as she attempts to project the image<br />
<strong>of</strong> the changing traditional society. (55)<br />
The theme <strong>of</strong> Nectar in a Sieve is poverty, starvation <strong>and</strong> degradation caused <strong>by</strong> it. Here it is mainly<br />
studied in a rural setting, though the theme <strong>of</strong> urban poverty, exodus <strong>and</strong> footlessness is also dealt with. The plot<br />
<strong>of</strong> Nectar in a Sieve is easily devisable into two parts-The first part dealing with the life <strong>of</strong> Rukmani <strong>and</strong> Nathan<br />
in the village, <strong>and</strong> the second with the life in the city. In the first part <strong>of</strong> the novel is narrated the story <strong>of</strong><br />
Rukmani‟s marriage with Nathan <strong>and</strong> their best efforts to survive not only the vagaries <strong>of</strong> nature but also the<br />
disturbances wrought <strong>by</strong> the tannery recently set up near their village. In the second part, it is presented the<br />
plight <strong>of</strong> the couple trying to get accommodation in the city.<br />
The structural scheme <strong>of</strong> the novel is unveiled to the reader in a flashback technique. According to this<br />
scheme the story begins where the novel ends. The novel ends with a tragic, <strong>and</strong> it seems that the novelist<br />
cleverly contrived it in order to elicit the reader‟s sympathy for the poor <strong>and</strong> the destitute as Rukmani is. The<br />
overall impression <strong>of</strong> the novel on the reader‟s mind is that the story is somewhat tempered with <strong>and</strong> that the<br />
pilot has not been allowed to grow naturally.<br />
The <strong>India</strong>n culture is basically spiritual <strong>and</strong> <strong>India</strong>ns are proud <strong>of</strong> their cultural heritage. The villagers<br />
have a pr<strong>of</strong>ound, unshakable faith in religion <strong>and</strong> god. <strong>Their</strong> view <strong>of</strong> life is fatalistic. This fatalism <strong>and</strong> spirit <strong>of</strong><br />
calm acceptance are seen clearly in Nectar in a Sieve in the lives <strong>of</strong> the central character. Nathan <strong>and</strong> Rukmani<br />
silently suffer what life inflicts upon them. They do not grumble or complain, but accept silently.<br />
Traditionally the <strong>India</strong>n woman accepted the framework <strong>of</strong> the family with a blind faith <strong>and</strong> rarely showed a<br />
rebellious trend. She continued to be docile self–sacrificing, plaint, loving <strong>and</strong> capable <strong>of</strong> suffering. They suffer,<br />
submit <strong>and</strong> adjust themselves to circumstances. Kamala Mark<strong>and</strong>aya has portrayed this aspect <strong>of</strong> woman‟s life<br />
in Nectar in a Sieve with sensitivity <strong>and</strong> instinctive underst<strong>and</strong>ing.<br />
In general, Kamala Mark<strong>and</strong>aya‟s novels acknowledge the concrete social, political, <strong>and</strong> economic<br />
barriers that st<strong>and</strong> in the way <strong>of</strong> woman‟s search for empowerment as well as the Andocentric bias that<br />
permeates all levels <strong>of</strong> Hindu–<strong>India</strong>n culture. As K.R.Srinivasa Iyengar opines in his <strong>India</strong>n writing in English,<br />
“Rukmani is symbolic <strong>of</strong> mother <strong>India</strong> who is compassion <strong>and</strong> sufferance who must indeed suffer alt hurts <strong>and</strong><br />
survive all disasters”(435).<br />
Besides, she deals with the women who are considered to be the weaker sex physically <strong>and</strong> mentally<br />
<strong>and</strong> they need protection from father, husb<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> sons at different stages in life. The best way to judge the<br />
position <strong>of</strong> a nation is to find out the status <strong>of</strong> its women. Woman plays a critical role in every situation. Women<br />
in <strong>India</strong>, especially in the rural areas, are regarded as women within the home <strong>and</strong> around it. Moving away from<br />
the vicinity <strong>of</strong> home gives them the images <strong>of</strong> an undesirable character.<br />
The novel, Nectar in a Sieve is the story <strong>of</strong> peasant woman Rukmani, whose rustic life is distributed <strong>by</strong><br />
rapid industrialization. As Kamala Mark<strong>and</strong>aya is primarily a humanitarian novelist, her large-heartedness,<br />
humanitarian sympathies, abundant kindliness, good nature <strong>and</strong> generosity are reflected everywhere in her<br />
description <strong>of</strong> the various social problems. Her plot-construction, character portrayal, tragic vision, her study <strong>of</strong><br />
social manners, <strong>and</strong> criticism <strong>of</strong> life is imbued with her humanitarian sympathies. She aims at removing the<br />
misery <strong>of</strong> the poverty-stricken masses in <strong>India</strong>. The note <strong>of</strong> distinction pervades her novels. The moral aim <strong>of</strong><br />
her novels is to get the wrongs <strong>of</strong> the poor rights. Thus, her novels show her as a crusader for the welfare <strong>of</strong><br />
humanity.<br />
Mutual love, trust, sympathy, reconciliation <strong>and</strong> co-operation are the cures for all social evils. Her<br />
novel, the rural novel, the domestic novel, <strong>and</strong> psychological novel, establish her true merit as a social critic.<br />
The rural, social <strong>and</strong> moral picture <strong>of</strong> modern <strong>India</strong> that emerges from them serves as an eye-opener to the<br />
various faults <strong>and</strong> flaws found in it. It makes an impassioned plea for practising the nobler values <strong>of</strong> love,<br />
kindness humanity, sympathy, underst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>and</strong> friendship in their life. Thus giving the persons in ideal human<br />
conduct, <strong>and</strong> laying the foundations <strong>of</strong> a better <strong>and</strong> jester, social order in which all strife, misunderst<strong>and</strong>ing,<br />
hatred, jealousy, cruelty, enmity, suffering <strong>and</strong> injustice will yield place to the greatest happiness.<br />
In the day-to-day‟s life, whenever the news paper is opened in the morning, the interesting cases are<br />
obvious – elopement, stealing, rape, etc. Sometimes, these may lead to suicide. But, the important characters <strong>of</strong><br />
Kamala Mark<strong>and</strong>a try to survive. They accept the fatalism <strong>and</strong> they do not grumble at all. That is life – full <strong>of</strong><br />
ups <strong>and</strong> downs. They have proved it. This is a model for all. In short, the novel is a realistic presentation <strong>of</strong> the<br />
suffering, hunger <strong>and</strong> starvation, poverty <strong>and</strong> disease, portrayed <strong>of</strong> social evils, inter-racial relations, conflict<br />
between tradition <strong>and</strong> modernity, the theme <strong>of</strong> the east <strong>and</strong> west encounter, loneliness <strong>and</strong> exploration <strong>of</strong> the<br />
psyche <strong>of</strong> man which is the fate <strong>of</strong> the <strong>India</strong>n people even today. Besides, this novel is a representative <strong>of</strong> her<br />
expressions <strong>of</strong> social condition. Her manifold virtues have made her a great novelist.<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
58 | Page
A Study Of Social Realism In Kamala Mark<strong>and</strong>aya’s Nectare In A Sieve<br />
References:<br />
[1] Arora, Sudhir Kumar, A Study <strong>of</strong> Kamala Mark<strong>and</strong>aya’s Women, New Delhi, Atlantic Publishers Limited, 2006.<br />
[2] Bai, K.Meera, Method <strong>and</strong> Narrative Techniques in Kamala Mark<strong>and</strong>aya’s Nectar in a Sieve, New Delhi, 1991.<br />
[3] Bhatnagar.K.C. Realism in Major Indo-English Fiction, Prakash Book Depot., Bareily,1980.<br />
[4] Bhatnagar, M.K. „Kamala Mark<strong>and</strong>aya’ A Critical Spectrum, Atlantic Publishers Limited, New Delhi, 2002.<br />
[5] Iyengar, K.R. Srinivasa, <strong>India</strong>n Writing in English, Sterling Publishers Private Limited, New Delhi, 1983.<br />
[6] Mark<strong>and</strong>aya, Kamala. Nectar in a Sieve, Jaico Publishing House, Mumbai, 1955.<br />
[7] Rao, A.V.Krishna, The Indo-Anglian Novel <strong>and</strong> the Changing Tradition, Rao <strong>and</strong> Raghavan, Mysore, 1972.<br />
www.iosrjournals.org<br />
59 | Page